Jump to content


Author: Author
  • Content Count

  • Joined

  • Last visited

  • Days Won


jamessavik last won the day on May 19 2015

jamessavik had the most liked content!

Community Reputation

11,472 I Should Own Stock In This Place

Story Reviews

  • No Story Reviews


  • Rank: #0
  • Total: 77

About jamessavik

  • Rank
    Cat Bastard

Profile Information

  • Age in Years
  • Gender
  • Sexuality
  • Favorite Genres
  • Location
    Darkest Ignoramia
  • Interests
    astronomy, physics, math, programming, E-bay, red heads, my truck

Contact Methods

Recent Profile Visitors

101,035 profile views
  1. The Company - Chapter 5 - White Knight Out now Questions Answered- Where in Alabama, Georgia, Tennessee, Arkansas, Louisiana or Mississippi does the story take place? The answer is... yes. The setting is fictionalized. If you're familiar with the region, the place names will sound familiar but not quite right. Think of Faulkner's Yoknapatawpha county. Why is AIDs such a big deal in the story? The innocence of youth is a beautiful thing. In 1986 there wasn't a bigger deal than AIDS if you were gay. Everybody lived under its shadow and it was a death sentence. Everyone knew someone who died. Anal didn't really become a lost art but, lot's of people either gave it up or cut way back. I'm glad younger people don't know what it was like. I think the term is maximum suckage. What' s with all the trucks? It's the south. Trucks get you to work and work for you. Many, if not most, young men in rural parts of the south, and in the south rural is never that far away and where we work & play, would prefer to have a truck over anything else. Why doesn't Tom have a cell phone? They don't exist yet. Neither does the interwebz. He will bow to the inevitable and get a pager and you'll see what fun those were. The hobby? No shit? I've heard it called that in some places but it's not universal. In many rural areas with a lot of isolation it worked that way. Take a few belts of moonshine and a toke or two of country boy homegrown, it'll make more sense.
  2. jamessavik

    White Knight

    The county seat DeKalb was a fifteen minute drive from Lakeview but at 3:30am, Detective Monroe could make it in twelve. The little town was an old timber hub. Even in the wee hours trains rumbled through hauling finished lumber from the two big mills off to New Orleans, Atlanta and points beyond. He pulled into the old hospital’s official vehicles lot, showed his badge at the ER entrance and was directed to the combination morgue and coroner’s office in the basement. He knocked on the office door and the night man, Doctor Anderson greeted him. It had been a long night for both of them. The Doctor poured two cups of coffee and handed one to the Detective. “Morning Bill. I assume you are here about Charlie Dalton?” “Yeah. I think there’s more to it than meets the eye. When we searched his car we found several boys underwear in the trunk. One of them might be from that Bryant kid that went missing from Rivervine last week. I’ve sent it to the State Crime Lab for processing.” “Shit. Well, at least he got his. Whoever took him out did a through and professional job of it. I’ve seen people killed in fights but this looked like someone very skilled with martial arts.” Monroe chuckled and said, “Chief wants to keep it quiet but the guy who took out Dalton— his father was a career Marine officer and taught his boy the same martial arts stuff they teach the grunts. You wouldn’t believe it if you saw him. He’s really young himself, big but not huge and built tight. If there’s a crowd of kids, he would blend right into them without a trace.” “He must have been an excellent student. Take a look at this.” Anderson slid the file across the desk. Monroe looked at the cover sheet and saw both lower left leg bones were broken, the left arm was broken in three places, all of his front teeth were missing and the long bladed knife had gone all the way through his head and was protruding out the right ear. Monroe said, “What a shame. This looks like it had to hurt.” “It’s a pity… that it was so fast.” The Detective said, “The crime scene guys sprayed luminol in that bathroom and there was jizz all over the place- floor, walls and ceiling. Those poor kids walked right into it. If it hadn’t been for the guy the kids are calling Batman, this mutt might have had more underwear in his trunk and we would be looking for another missing kid or two.” Anderson said, “Do me a favor Chuck. I’ve seen first-hand what sickos like Dalton do to kids. Next time you see Batman, buy him a beer for me.” I woke having an orgasm in Frank’s mouth. I knew it was going to be a good day. It was an overcast morning and I smelled rain. Barry was gone but Kevin was grinning at me. As Frank finished me, Kevin said, “Good morning. Did you sleep well big bro?” “Not as well as I woke up. Where’s Barry?” Frank said, “I think he’s down the hall giving Brandon a little morning glory.” “Come here Frank.” “Just a minute.” Frank got off the foot of the bed, there was a flush and then water started running. He came back and lay by my right side. We had a sweet morning kiss and I heard Kevin sigh. He said, “I hope I find someone who will look at me the way you two look at each other.” “You will”, Frank said. “You’re cute, sweet and Tim thinks you’ve got a lot of potential.” Kevin looked at Frank like he had grown a new head. It wasn’t really. It was just the kitten parked on his favorite spot on his shoulder. He said, “Everybody thinks I’m a fuck up.” I reached over, grabbed Kevin and rolled him over between me and Frank. We both hugged him and I said, “What everybody thinks means jack shit. It’s what you and the people that love you think. I think that with the right kind of people around you, what you think will change. I think the world of you little bro.” He looked at me with glittering eyes and said, “Really?” “Really. I wouldn’t let my boyfriend give you a blowjob if I didn’t, would I?” Frank surprised Kevin by taking his whole cock at once and I kissed him. Frank and I made love to Kevin and showed him that he was lovable. I admit that it was fun but, Kevin needed it and it made us closer. I visited the bathroom and checked the water level. That tub was a whole lot of fun but it was oh so slow to fill. I passed by Tony and Chris’s room. Tony and Chris were asleep with Lance in between them but Jeb was awake. He slipped out of bed and he was wearing that super sexy red and black jock that was straining against his morning wood. Jed came out of the room, we hugged and he whispered in my ear, “Last night was incredible. I loved it. I mean after…” I said, “I understand. It was pretty cool that we were able to scoop up your buds. The big bath tub is just about ready.” “Cool.” Jeb ran off to get clothes and a towel. Note to self: get more towels. Next I looked in on the boys and had an “AWE” moment. They were so cute! Toby and Cole were asleep nose to nose with their arms over each other’s shoulders like they went to sleep talking. Barry’s head was on Brandon’s chest who had his arms around the little guy. Oh my God, Barry was sucking his thumb. I had an inspiration and went into my Mom’s/Toby’s studio and pulled out her old Polaroid One-Step camera that hadn’t seen the light of day in years. There was no telling if it would still work but it did power up. I took a quick picture of the idyllic scene, it flashed and the undeveloped picture came out. I shook it. I’m not sure why you shake it but everybody did. It actually did still work. I put the camera up and left the picture on what I was now thinking of as Toby’s work table. I went back to the big tub where Frank, Jeb and Kevin were getting ready to get in. “If you want to see the most adorable thing ever, go peep in the boy’s room.” Frank came back first and said, “I had to restrain myself from hugging them. They’re all so cute.” “That’s why I went in the lake and that bathroom yesterday.” He hugged me and said, “So I’m in love with Batman. I can live with that.” Kevin and Jeb returned and a sleepy Chris poked his head out of his room. Frank put his fingers to his lips and pointed at the boy’s room. Chris went down the hall and had a look and put his hands on his cheeks. He turned around and went back in his room and dragged a befuddled Tony and Lance to have a look. When the all came in my bathroom Chris said, “They’re precious.” Lance said, “I understand why Tim is so protective of them now.” Kevin, our newest brother, said, “He’s protective of us all.” I wasn’t expecting that insight from Kevin but, I had already gathered that there were more depths to him than were obvious. “Whoa guys, way too heavy for this early in the morning. Stuff to do. Let’s get moving.” We weren’t in a huge hurry but eight guys in the tub filled it up and raised the water level to alarming heights. We had to be careful not to slosh water out. It was fun to start the day this way. We laughed and talked for a while then one by one we got out and dried off and started to dress. Toby and Cole arrived and a few minutes later, Barry and Brandon replaced us as we got out. I said, “My cupboard is bare so we’re having McBreakfast this morning. Some of you will need to go home and get some clothes. We’ll do a Super K-mart run too.” The mention of breakfast seemed to motivate the guys. As I got ready I noticed Frank’s kitten had decided to sleep in. The little feline was flat on his back stretched out long on Frank’s pillow. I had to stop to pet the little fellow. He didn’t open his eyes, he just stretched and purred. We rolled into the McDonalds in the little cluster of businesses around the Super K-mart a little after seven. The guys regaled their Padawans with stories about my cooking. I decided I’d have to do a little something about that. We got our McBreakfast and were sitting under the television when the seven-thirty news came on. In our top story this morning the Sheriff’s department and Rivervine Police executed a search warrant at the home of a man who was killed yesterday when he attempted to abduct two teens in Lakeview. Evidence found in Charlie Dalton, age 47 of Rivervine, car linked him to the missing children ages eleven, twelve and fourteen who were recovered alive from his basement this morning. They are recovering at County General Hospital. Those teens were taken from Rivervine, Selma, Alabama and Lake Charles, Louisiana. Police are still at the scene gathering evidence and attempting to ascertain if there are more victims. A lady at the table across from us said, “Sweet Jesus, that that should happen here.” An old man said, “I’d like to shake the hand of the man who put that mutt down. God knows how many kids he saved.” My whole crew was looking at me. I wanted to hurl and my head was swimming. Gunny Anders had warned me. I had to put my head down and tried to get my shit together. Frank and Tony helped me get up and go outside. I heard the man say, “What’s wrong with him?” Cole said, “That’s the man whose hand you wanted to shake. Me and my friend Barry here were the kids that creep tried to snatch. Tim is still a little messed up about killing the guy.” Once I got outside in the open air the wave of nausea subsided. Frank asked with concern in his voice, “Are you all right.” I sighed and said, “I wasn’t ready to hear that. When I fought with that guy, I had a choice. I could have left him alive but I wanted to protect Barry and Cole…” Tony said, “Don’t second guess yourself. There wasn’t a perfect solution but five kids walked away because you acted. You stopped it.” I centered myself as best I could and went back inside. I realized that everyone in the place was looking at me. Then they started clapping. There’s something really cool about Southern people. They could see I was freaked out. I shook a few hands and was hugged by that lady but they didn’t crowd me. We went to Super-K when we were done at McDonald’s and I sent my cronies off on various missions. Towels, speedos, boxers and I got a bottle of Pepto-Bismol. I loaded up on food, soft drinks and about a cow of meat. We went home and a Lakeview PD car was waiting by the driveway on the street. The rookie cop stepped out of his car and I realized that he was younger than me and quite a looker. He approached me smiling and said, “Mr. Shepherd, it’s a pleasure to meet you sir. The Chief would like to have a word with you.” He handed me a card with a hand written and unfamiliar number. I recognized the prefix as being from the county seat of DeKalb. Sometimes it pays to be a phone guy. He said, “You made a lot of friends yesterday. I’m Randy Carlson and the Chief told us to extend you every courtesy.” I had the feeling that this rookie cop was either a fan boy or liked what he saw. I said, “Call me Tim and, thanks Randy.” The kid smiled and actually blushed as he headed back to his car. Chris grinned at me and Frank said, “I like the way he wears the blue. We should have him over for coffee and an orgy.” As my minions unpacked our haul in the kitchen and pantry, I slipped into the office to call Dodd. I only had short wait on hold for him to come on the line. “Tim, have you heard the news? “Yeah, we were having McBreakfast and it really freaked me out. Chief, if you guys hadn’t found those kids…” “You did what had to be done. Only psychos like killing. Can you come over to County General? Those kids aren’t talking to anybody.” “I can’t until this afternoon. I’ve still got Cole and Barry. Ones parents are out of town and the other is… I don’t know. I’m taking us to a Doc friend of mine to check us out. Heck, I’ve got two more whose parents are out of town that don’t want to be by themselves.” “I can’t think of a better place for them. Get to the hospital, there are some parents that really want to meet you.” “OK Chief. Look for me around two.” As I was in my office, I tried to get some work done. I first called the number of the halfway house where Marie Romano was. After waiting a few minutes, I got her counselor. I told the lady that I needed a housekeeper and I employed her son Tony. She was delighted to hear this as one of Marie’s big issues was losing track of her boy. All Marie would have to do is to transfer her probation supervision and that could easily be accomplished with or without connections. My next call was to the T-Shirt Factory. I described what I wanted and they said they would be ready by ten. When I was done, I had the big brothers take their little brothers to their houses to pack a bag and leave a note. They all decided to say that they were staying with friends rather than by themselves and left the house number. This little operation went off without a hitch. Barry found a note and two hundred dollars at home saying that his Dad and Brad would be back next week. When we arrived at Doctor Chang’s office he was most accommodating about doing the extra physicals and spent extra time with Barry and Cole. He even spoke to me about post event trauma and offered a referral to a psychiatrist in DeKalb that specialized in that field. Of course the good doctor didn’t mind seeing us all naked. He asked me if I was aware of Barry’s problem and I said that I wasn’t. The Doc told me that he was ninety-nine percent sure that Barry had a mild form of Fetal Alcohol Syndrome. He went on to explain that he had the facial features and borderline hyperactivity that went with a mild case. He expected Barry would be a few points behind in IQ and slow to grow. He said that FAS kids are very tactile and need to be touched a lot. They are also very vulnerable to manipulation and sexual abuse. He talked to the group for a half hour about AIDS and its prevention. The pesky virus that caused AIDS had only been identified three years before and it was a very grim subject. At this point it was a death sentence. There was a strong statistical correlation between AIDS and anal sex. Condoms and safe sex were the order of the day or else. We all took blood tests for HIV and other sexually transmitted diseases and wouldn’t get the results for a week. The doctor was confident that the probability for infection was very, very low. AIDS wasn’t a huge thing in the South yet but, every gay person was one stupid choice away for a horrible, lingering death. It was difficult to live with that kind of grim reaper hanging over your shoulder. Too many people wanted to pretend that it only happened to other people. I had already known several people that I went to high school and college just up and die. It was ugly and vicious. There was a pattern that I saw entirely too often. Some acquaintance would just drop off the grid then four to six weeks later there would be an obituary. I wasn’t stupid or suicidal and, I wanted to protect the little family that I had somehow acquired. They all knew it. My secret dread was having one of them fall ill because I am who I am. I would stay to the bitter end and it would tear me to shreds. I desperately hoped Toby was wrong about Sam. I can lose football games. I can lose at cards. I can lose keys, and screws and tools. What I can’t do is lose people because people are what matters: first, last and always. When we were done, we went to Arby’s on 22nd street. It was new, shiny and clean. The staff was well trained and knew what they were doing. Despite having just faced the specter of our own mortality, the group’s mood changed for the better with food. I told Toby about the photograph I had left on the drawing table in the studio. He was mystified as to why I had done such a thing until I told him that he actually had to see a scene to understand it. My mother had often worked with pictures she had taken from that camera as she didn’t have Toby’s gift for visualization. After lunch I drove by the T-Shirt Company, told the boys to wait and went inside to see how things were coming. As it was a small order they were ready and I had a look at them. The first batch was red t-shirts with a small pocket. They were airbrushed with a stencil and had RED TEAM on both front and back. The second batch of shirts was lime green with GAME ZONE in bold black letters on the front. I paid for them, took the parcel and went to the van. The boys were curious but, I told them it was a surprise. Then I drove them to the office and took the bag of shirts. They all followed me inside curious to see what their mad leader was on about. The office was a big building with lots of space that I had used a lot like some of my relations in the valley used their barns for to work on cars, trucks and tractors. Instead of farm equipment I used it to fiddle with gadgets. I told the guys, “After my folks passed away, I had to get my mind out of the depression I had fallen into. I wanted to do some stuff that was just for fun and grew up playing arcade games, so I’ve been collecting and restoring video games for a couple of years.” I opened the door to the workshop and where I had the big consoles all in rows. Two were plugged in: my favorites Missile Command and Defender. The work shop itself was impressive. I had four work tables with big shop lights hanging over them. Tools were hanging from pegboards and a really nice Tectonics oscilloscope, power supplies, multimeters, testers and assorted gadgetry were neatly arranged on the tables. The boys came in and googled at the collection. There were sixty machines in the warehouse but only forty-four were really ready to go. On one of the tables I had a Donkey-Kong’s innards dissected waiting for parts I had on back order. All of the guys were fascinated and I heard Lance say, “Atari football. I love that game.” I opened the bag that contained the Game Zone t-shirts, held one up and said, “So Kevin, Lance, Cole, Brandon, Barry and Toby: how would you like to run an arcade?” And that’s how the riot started your honor. I was hugged, kissed, groped, tickled and Barry even stuck his tongue in my ear. All of the younger guys were wearing the lime-green GAME ZONE t-shirts. “Now, now- we’re not quite done: Frank, Chris, Tony and Jeb. We fly to Atlanta next week to do our four days of training.” I held up the RED TEAM t-shirts and said, “Let’s all get rich together.” They looked at me like I’d lost my mind and started laughing, then it turned into a group hug and then we had fun taking each other’s shirts off and putting the new shirts on. Barry, ever helpful little soul that he is, suggested that we have an orgy right there on the spot. I sighed and said, “As much fun as that sounds like, maybe later. We have stuff to do.” I rolled into the parking lot of Gunny Ander’s Gym about a quarter till and stopped in front of the old drug store. This strip mall had been built in the fifties and had seen better days. It was a little run down but I saw a lot of potential. Nothing was wrong with the property that a little paint and some elbow grease wouldn’t solve. The businesses here had simply succumbed to the competition of newer, shinier businesses in better locations. We couldn’t get in the place but we could see that it was easily big enough to house all of the machines and had room for more. I wrote down the name and number of the leasing agent. All of the GAME ZONE team was electrified with excitement and even some of the RED TEAM members looked stoked. I took the boys in to meet Gunny Anders and they were impressed. He was a huge man who greeted me, “Little Shep! It’s great to see you boy. Are these your recruits?” “Yes Gunny. They’ll be working for me. The ones in the GAME ZONE t-shirts will be running an arcade in the old drug store next door. The RED TEAM I’m training up to work on telephone systems. After that ugly incident last night, I was hoping you could teach these guys how to take care of themselves.” Anders looked at the boys and smiled, “Looks like you’ve got a full squad with two fire-teams split up just about right for ability. The cops work out here so I know what happened last night.” He took a knee and said, “Would the two boys that nearly got snatched come here?” Cole and Barry came over to the Gunny, still looking up at the mountain of a man even on his knee. He put his arms around them and spoke quietly to them. I overheard Barry say yes about something and then all three laughed and he picked up Barry. Gunny said, “What makes a person tough is guts and heart. This little guy has got it. Work with me and I’ll help make all of you all way more of a handful than anyone would want to try to snatch up. Have any of you had any martial arts training?” No one answered and Gunny said, “Good. We can start from scratch with no bad habits to unlearn.” I said, “Gunny, before you get started could I see you in your office a minute?” I followed the hulking man into an office that he made look small and put an envelope on his desk, “Tuition for the group for the summer.” He nodded. “I need to be at County General in DeKalb at two with Barry and Cole. The parents of the other kids want to see if we can get their boys talking. Can you take care of my merry band for a while? Frank can drive them home.” Anders grinned, “My pleasure Tim. I’ll just evaluate them today and start working on conditioning. Thanks for bringing them to me. I love working with kids.” I grinned and said, “Yeah, I know. You taught me a lot and yesterday I was glad to know it.” He said, “How are you doing?” “I had a rough spell this morning but my friends were there for me.” Gunny asked cautiously, “That redhead?” “Yeah. How did you know?” “It’s the way he looks at you. I’m happy for you.” “Thanks Gunny.” “Some of the best Marines I know are gay. It’s a damned shame that it is like it is. You would have made a fine one.” I sighed and said, “I just didn’t want to lie about it. Maybe someday but, I missed that bus.” “No son. It was the Corp that missed out.” He chuckled and said, “It would never have done for the recruits I was yelling at for all those years to know I loved every single one of them. They’re my family.” “They knew Gunny. Maybe not when you were yelling at them but when you were teaching them. That’s my family out there. Teach them well.” Gunny straightened, came to attention and saluted, “Aye-aye, sir.” As Gunny Anders ran the boys around the gym, I used his office to make a few phone calls. The leasing agent was delighted to have someone interested in the old drug store. It had sat empty for seven years and he made an offer on a year lease that was a bit like taking candy from a baby. His office was just around the corner and he said he would be right there with papers and a blueprint. My next call was to my favorite contractor. He answered his phone, “Bridges Contracting. How can I help you?” “Tim Shepherd. How are you doing David.” He said, “Sucking hind tit. For some reason, it seems you can’t get rich and be honest at the same time in this business.” “I have a little project I need done, the quicker the better. You know the old strip mall with the gym on Jasper?” He thought for a minute and said, “Yeah. My parents used to go to that drug store until it moved to their new place over by Super-K.” “That’s the property I had in mind. I want to make a video game arcade out of it. It can be done fast. I want to put some raised flooring in so we can put the electrical outlets where we want them, paint the place black and install black lights. Then we’ll have a snack bar behind a partition and we can use original back office space for a workshop, office and loading dock. I’m willing to make it worth it if we can get it done fast.” He said, “Are you there now? I can be there in five.” “Yeah. The leasing agent will be here with blueprints shortly. I’ve got a connection with the city and permits won’t be a problem.” “I’ll be there shortly.” My next call was to my favorite fat, sweaty truck salesman. I told him I wanted a Red Toyota extra cab truck with a bed liner and all the trimmings. I could hear him drooling over the phone. I needed to pick it up between four-thirty and five and, I needed someone to drive my ride home. He was delighted to oblige. David Bridges pulled up in his truck shortly before the leasing agent. I had known him since junior high school. He was three years older than me and had noticed that I was hypnotized what looked to a seventh grader to be the most enormous cock on the planet. He was really nice about driving me home. He was mostly straight but still had a horny place for me. He got out of his truck wearing work boots and old faded Levis and still looked great in them. By the look of those jeans he was happy to see me. The leasing agent and I did the paperwork on the hood of David’s Chevy Silverado and I wrote a check. I told him what I had in mind for the place and he was obliging about any modification or improvements that we wanted to make. He handed over the keys, left and David and I went inside. David grinned when I locked the door from the inside and the bulge in his jeans expanded. I said, “All the shelves and counters are out up front all the way back to the old pharmacy. Let’s step back there and see what we’ve got to work with.” We walked back to the back wall. It had a window for service to the pharmacy and a door for access that was missing. Once we got out of sight, he hugged me and said, “Damn I’ve missed you.” “I haven’t been worth much since my folks passed but I’m back now.” He said, “Tim, I’m married now. No one can know.” “It’s OK. You know I’d never screw you over like that. You were great to a little turd when we were in school. I still love you for that.” David’s bulge got larger and he said, “You were great to me too. I’ve never been with another guy except Cody.” I laughed and said, “Drunken circle jerks don’t count stud. That giant cock of yours, if Betty won’t suck it, someone will. Best it’s someone that still sees you as that big friendly goof that was so sweet to a lonely kid. I worshiped you. You were cool and handsome and shit… straight.” He hugged me and our crotches ground together. He said huskily, “Well, mostly straight.” I didn’t kiss him. I had no intention of screwing up his marriage. In fact a little safe side action would probably help. I lifted his shirt and was rewarded with lean hard muscles and a tan from working in the sun. I said, “You’re horny as hell Dave. Not getting any? As hot as you are, Betty should be all over this.” He said, “She’s pregnant. Three months and she won’t do a thing. I’m hurting for it, and the work. Doc says it’s going to be twins.” “This job will help and I’ve got a couple of other projects coming up soon that’ll keep us up working late on job sites. Oh and there will be a substantial bonus for getting this done quick.” I unzipped his jeans and he had to work to get his magnificent cock out as it was running down the leg of his jeans. I’d never measured it. That would be rude but it had to be over ten inches. I licked the pre-cum off. He quivered and I said, “I’ve always loved this cock.” He chuckled and said, “I’ve always loved you on that cock.” I pulled his jeans down and he sat on the edge of the pharmacy shelf. I started by licking his balls. He quivered and moaned as I slid my tongue under the ball sack. Dave was pretty worked up and was going to blow pretty fast. I went down on him and it didn’t take long. He came like a race horse: noisy, mussing my hair, bucking, panting and a lot. I swallowed Dave. I always swallow Dave. We’re bros. Dave was good enough to give to give Cole, Barry and me a ride back to my house where we got in my Toyota for the ride to the County General Hospital in DeKalb. Despite the clouds this morning, it had turned out really nice. Cole and Barry were tired from Gunny Anders attention but were excited. They could tell that Gunny Anders was an enormous teddy bear and knew what he was doing. I asked, “What did the Gunny ask you when he whispered to you?” Barry giggled, “First he asked if it was true that it bit the creep’s dick that was holding a knife on me. When I said yes, he asked how a little thing like me could walk with balls that big.” We howled with laughter over that. If Barry could laugh about it, he was going to be OK. Barry had his reasons for wanting to be close to me but I was pretty sure they weren’t trauma anymore. Like Toby, it was impossible not to love the little guy. Cole kept looking at me and then looking away if I noticed. I hadn’t interacted with Cole much. I didn’t want to complicate things between him and Toby. I made a note to myself about finding some time to spend with him and Toby later. We got to the hospital a few minutes after two and Chief Dodd met me. He saw Barry and Cole and asked, “You think that’s a good idea?” I said, “Rule number one chief: kids talk to kids and these kids have common ground.” He nodded and said, “That makes a whole lot of sense.” The Chief introduced me to some very grateful but worried parents. They were as much in shock as the boys. They had been told not to expect this to end well for them. Most of the time abducted kids that aren’t recovered in forty-eight hours are not recovered alive. In two of the cases it had been weeks. It had only been a few days for the Rivervine boy. Now the kids were in some kind of shock and the parents feared their boys had been permanently scarred by that Dalton lunatic. The hospital staff was not happy but the attending psychiatrist, a man who introduced himself as Doctor Patrick said, “It’s not just a good idea, it’s a brilliant idea and it will work. Teens relate best to their peers. If you don’t mind my saying so Mr. Shepherd, you look like you could be anywhere from sixteen to twenty-four yourself. I understand why Chief Dodd said you were really good with kids— they see you as a peer. If you don’t mind, I can think of several other cases you might be able to help me with.” I said, “I’d be glad to help Doctor but, let’s take it one step at a time. You’re in charge.” Doctor Patrick said, “The first boy I want you to see is the one from Rivervine—Colt Bryant. He’s twelve and was held less than a week but he won’t talk other than to say yes/no and I don’t know. I can observe through the mirror.” I asked, “Will you hear?” He nodded. “Is it confidential to the case?” “Yes Mr. Shepherd.” Barry entered first followed by Cole and finally me. Colt immediately reminded me of Toby: not quite a teen, he still had baby fat and was still small not having started his adolescent growth spurt. He was laying on his back looking out the window. When he turned to see Barry and Cole, the reaction was immediate. He went from rigid defensiveness to a more relaxed posture. He actually smiled at them. Barry said, “Hi. I’m Barry and this is Cole. We’re really glad you’re OK.” Colt said, “Thanks.” Cole said, “The same guy that was holding you tried to snatch us last night. This is our friend Tim. He saved us and…” Colt interrupted, “You killed him?” I nodded. He said, “Did he hurt?” Barry said, “He screamed like a girl. Tim knows martial arts. He broke his leg, his arm and stuck that big nasty knife in his left ear.” Colt said, “Good. He hurt us. He made us… do stuff while he held that knife on us. He made us do stuff to each other. He wouldn’t give us food or water if we wouldn’t do what he said.” I said, “None of this is your fault Colt; none of it. This is all that Dalton creep— every bit of it.” Colt choked a sob, and said, “Yes it is. I went to a bathroom in the park where kids go to… meet each other. I really like that. God was punishing me for liking that. Some of the stuff he did… I don’t know. I liked it sorta. ” Cole said, “That’s what me and Barry were doing.” Colt looked at him and said, “Really?” I said, “Really. Everybody likes sex Colt. Lots of boys your age will at least try it with other boys even if they won’t admit it. At your age, it doesn’t mean you are gay or evil— just horny. The only wrong thing that happened was a prick named Charlie Dalton showed up and decided you were so cute he wanted to take you with him. You had no choice at all. This whole mess is on him.” Colt was quiet and said, “You really think I’m cute?” Barry said, “Yep. You get out of this taco stand and I’ll show you a good time sailor.” Colt blushed but he laughed. He looked at Barry and said, “I’d like that.” He looked at me said, “Do you…” Cole sighed and said, “No, damn it and we’ve all tried, hard. You should see his boyfriend. He’s smoking hot.” Barry said, “Tim is like our big brother. He looks out for us. He won’t do it with us, and God knows we’ve all tried, but he’ll beat the hell out of anyone who messes with us.” I left the boys to chat and stepped out of the room to have a word with Doctor Patrick. He opened the door and said, “You did really well in there Mr. Shepherd. This explains a whole lot. I can work with this.” “I expect that we’ll get the same out of the other two.” We did. The other two boys related very much the same story. One had gone to a park, the other, an isolated part of a shopping mall looking for a good time. Instead they met Charlie. They blamed their abduction on themselves. That gave the doctor the place he needed to start. Doctor Patrick was impressed with me and asked for my number. Although my time was limited, I told him I would be glad to help when and if I could. I caught up with Police Chief Dodd talking to the parents. I told them that with the help of the boys, we were able to get the kids talking. I told the parents that their problem had been blaming themselves when the true culprit and no one else but Charlie Dalton. I exchanged pleasantries with the parents and asked for the Chief Dodd to have a word. We spoke in the hall and I told him about my plans to renovate the old drug store next to Gunny Anders gym so the kids could have jobs and a safe place to be. With all the cops in and out of the Gunny’s gym, the Chief was immediately on board. I asked him for his help getting the city permits expedited and he told me that everything I needed would be ready in the morning. I said, “What in the world are you going to do with a baby faced rookie like Randy Carlson?” Dodd grinned and said, “I’ve got him doing adminis-trivia. Do you have any ideas?” I paced around and said, “What if… I paid his salary, he kept up his training and he worked security for me? That would give him a safe place to grow up a little before he goes out looking for creeps like Charlie Dalton.” The Chief said, “Maybe we can work something out. He’s too green for the street and a lot of the senior cops that should be his mentors… they don’t want a gay partner. Randy’s not out or anything it’s just his look.” I shook my head and said, “If you can work out the city end of it, I’ll take him. Talk to him about it.” “There’s one other matter- I’m thinking of hiring a lady to be our housekeeper and cook but she’s on probation for drugs charges that splashed on her when her old man got busted. She’s in Georgia. Would it be any trouble to get that transferred here?” Dodd said, “No problem. Call my office and we’ll grease the gears.” On the way out, the Chief said, “That’s it? You’re not taking any credit at all for this?” I said, “I was taught that gentlemen of honor don’t need a pat on the back for doing the right thing. It should be expected.” Dodd shook my hand and said, “Tim, you’re a rare one. Thank you so much. It’s not just from me. The Mayor wanted to do a press conference with you and is baffled why you aren’t taking a victory lap over this thing.” “It’s simple Chief. I’m not running for office.” The Chief said, “Maybe you should. I’d sure as hell vote for you.” Thirty minutes later In the Coroner’s Office in the basement of the hospital, Chief Dodd, Detective Monroe and Doctors Anderson (pathologist) and Patrick were seated around a table covered in file folders, paperwork, coffee cups and a pint bottle of Johnny Walker red. Their mood was one of relief. Detective Monroe said, “I did not see a happy ending to the Bryant case coming. Damn I’m glad we closed this one.” Dodd said, “The city and the county came out of this thing smelling like a rose and the real hero of the whole mess won’t even take a bow.” Doctor Patrick said, “The most interesting thing about this whole case is Tim Shepherd. I swear I could study him for years and make a name for myself writing a book on this guy’s psychology.” Monroe asked, “What makes him tick Doc? I can’t figure this guy out.” Patrick said, “I did my residency in the Veterans Administration as my specialty is post trauma recovery. That’s a quasi-military organization and I saw a whole lot of internal research stuff on the studies done by the different branches of the service on the psychology of leadership. Now I haven’t interviewed Mr. Shepherd but I’ve talked to some people and observed his behavior. The first thing that impresses me about the guy is he’s smart, very damned smart. He has an intuitive grasp of psychology that a lot of professionals would envy. He had all the victims talking and even smiling within just a few minutes. I think what we have in Mr. Shepherd one leadership study literally calls a white knight.” Monroe snorted and said, “Doc, this is the twentieth century. There’s no such thing anymore.” Patrick grinned and said, “It’s a very rare leadership archetype. They aren’t born. They are made. We usually see it in military officers— they are charismatic as hell and inspire incredible loyalty in their men. They are the sort who lead from the front and his men will follow him anywhere.” Dodd said, “That sounds a whole lot like his father. I remember seeing his obituary a couple of years ago. There were a number of Navy Crosses and Silver Stars involved from World War II in the Pacific, Korea and Vietnam. They don’t give those away.” Anderson said, “He learned his fighting skills from his father and believe me he is very skilled. He took on a guy with a knife that outweighed him by a good sixty pounds and took him apart barehanded and only got a scratch.” Patrick said, “It all fits. A white knight is very much honor bound. He’ll have a code. You can kill him but he’ll never break it. I heard someone compare him to Batman but that’s a really bad analogy. In the Batman myth, Bruce Wayne was essentially a vigilante. A white knight won’t behave in that way at all. He’ll be very protective of those he has under his care or those he thinks he is responsible for. He will take action if he feels it’s necessary but, he won’t seek it out.” Dodd said, “I can live with that kind of citizen. When I asked him why he didn’t want to take credit for any of this, he said, ‘I was taught that gentlemen of honor don’t need a pat on the back for doing the right thing. It should be expected.’” “One other thing you might want to know about this guy”, Patrick said after taking a sip of the fortified coffee. “I got a call from the business office. Just before he left the building, Shepherd wrote a check for a quarter million dollars to cover the treatment of the three victims. He required that it be an anonymous donation and that the parents not be charged a red cent. This is the best part: the check was written on the Good Shepherd Foundation.” Dodd nearly choked on his coffee and said, “That’s who is funding the St. Luke’s Community Center. Jesus, maybe we really do have a white knight but, what do you do with a white knight in your midst?” Patrick chuckled and said, “That’s the fun part. White knights are self-guided weapons with honor, incredible integrity and a conscious. In the absence of hordes of barbarians, you can expect them to be law abiding and very quietly serve the public good.” Monroe asked, “Doctor, can we really trust him with those kids? It doesn’t track with what we see of most profiles.” Patrick played with his tape recorder and said, “You are thinking about criminal profiles detective. To profile this guy you would have to compare him to an Alexander or a Richard the Lionhearted. He’s that charismatic and that powerful of a personality. Listen to this.” “I’d like that. Do you…” “No, damn it and we’ve all tried, hard. You should see his boyfriend. He’s smoking hot.” “Tim is like our big brother. He looks out for us. He won’t do it with us and, God knows we’ve all tried, but he’ll beat the hell out of anybody who messes with us.” Patrick said, “What you can absolutely depend on is that whoever our white knight has taken under his protection, he would kill or die before he would allow any harm to come to them. Gentleman, what you have is much better than a Dark Knight. Tim Shepherd is our White Knight.” On the way back to Lakeview I stopped at a place called Madame Divines Lingerie to buy a few toys and Cole and Barry were absolutely fascinated. When I parked I said, “You guys did great back at the hospital. I owe you one for that. Now, I need a little discretion about this place. Keep quiet about it and I’ll owe you a special favor OK? Wait here, I won’t be long.” Both boys nodded enthusiastically. The Madam was actually a drag queen who ran what was essentially a sex shop. It was out in the country away from city ordinances and had a parking lot with a privacy fence. This time of day, my Toyota truck was the only thing in the lot. She had all sorts of paraphernalia for sex, kink, bongs, pipes, gay, straight and bi videos and twelve video booths in the back. I entered her store knowing pretty much what I wanted. I got some leather arm and ankle bracelets, a studded leather collar, a soft whip, some fuzzy handcuffs, nipple clips, a modest vibrating dildo, a small water bong, and two gay videos— Memories of 18 and Blonds do it Best. When I took the stuff to Madam Divine she chuckled and said, “This is different for you sugar.” “Yeah, well one of my boyfriends is interested in bondage and S&M. I don’t want to hurt him but, he gets a charge out of it.” She laughed and said, “One of your boyfriends! How many have you got?” I stammered and said, “Uhhh… I’m losing count.” She cackled with laughter and asked seriously, “You playing safe sugar?” “Every time.” “Good boy.” She pulled a small booklet out from under the counter and showed it to me: A Beginner’s Guide to Bondage and S&M. “On the house precious.” I took her hand kissed it and bowed. “Thank you Madam.” “Awe now, look at you. You better go before I keep you.” I said in my best Southern drawl, “Daddy taught me to always treat ladies right mam.” We got back to the house and I left the bag of goodies on the back seat. I told the boys to send Kevin and we would be back with barbecue just about dark. Kevin arrived breathlessly still wearing his green GAME ZONE t-shirt and said, “For real, this is my driving lesson?” “This is one of your driving lessons. I want to get you out in the country so just be patient.” Kevin was clear eyed and showed no signs of being high. I said, “Daddy approves of you arriving for this lesson straight.” “I want to please you daddy.” I put my hand and his trapezius muscle in his neck at just the right place and pressure and said, “You do please me and I’m about to please you too.” I pulled onto the GMC/Toyota lot at four thirty precisely and was greeted by my fat, sweaty truck salesman. I wrote the check, signed the papers and owned it. Five minutes on the phone and it was on my business auto insurance policy. I transferred the grocery bag full of goodies from my truck to the new Toyota and Kevin and I drove off toward LaSalle National Forest. As I drove I gave a running narrative of what he needed to know to drive the Toyota. With an automatic transmission there really is no easier vehicle to drive. New truck smell is almost as intoxicating as new truck fever. Kevin was quiet and I think maybe a little confused about what was happening. He wanted clarification but was afraid to ask. Daddy would tell him in good time. We crossed the boundary into the National Forest about twenty minutes out of town. It wasn’t at all crowded. I didn’t see another car or truck anywhere. I took him to a place I knew that with a view over a waterfall, parked, got out and let down the tail gate. Kevin was subdued and very submissive. He didn’t know what to do and did not want to make a mistake. There wasn’t a sound for miles other than birds. I put my arm around him and said, “I sense a disturbance in the force.” He leaned into me and asked, “What does this all mean?” “I’m trying to teach you something Kevin.” “I don’t understand.” I kissed his head and said, “I’m trying to teach you your value. To me you are beautiful and precious and no one has ever told you that. Let me explain the truck. I have it listed as a business asset. You’ll be using it to work for the GAMEZONE but in every way that really matters, it’s yours. You’ll be sharing it with Lance to get back and forth to the arcade but, I wanted to physically show you what I think of you. We’re going to get you a study guide and get your license.” Kevin sort of melted into my arms. I stood there holding him and realized that he was sobbing. I held him, kissed his head and gently stroked his back. I spoke softly to him, “Kevin, this isn’t really about sex. Don’t get me wrong, sex with you is amazing but there’s something all of us have in common. The cruising culture we all blundered into following our hormones is exploitive and predatory. It wrecks our self-esteem. I feel that in you. I heard that from you when we got together last night. What I’m trying to teach you is that you are beautiful, sweet and wonderful and worthwhile. You are lovable and I love you.” Kevin looked at me through tears and said, “How in the hell did I get so lucky to meet someone like you? You made me cum so hard last night all I could do was crawl in bed and pass out and… you love me.” I wiped his tears away and said, “I have another surprise for you.” I went around to the truck and pulled out the goodie bag. I said, “The nice thing about where we are is we can hear any vehicle miles away. We’re safe out here. Would you like to play?” He grinned and said, “Hell yeah. What’s the game.” “It’s the Make Kevin cum like a horse game.” He took off his shirt and said, “I like that game.” “Good. Now get naked bad boy. We’re going to have some fun.” I lovingly dressed him in the leather collar kissing his neck as I did. Then I put the studded leather arm and ankle bands on him, kissing his hands and ankles as I did. I’d never really considered how leather would make him look so hot. I guess it was the contrast between the leather and his soft, youthful skin but, damn if he didn’t look sexy. He looked at me through dreamy loving eyes and said, “Tim. I want you to fuck me.” “Whoa— last night you freaked out as soon as I got near your ass. Giving up your cherry is a big step.” “I know it would be good with you. Last night you could have done anything to me or been as rough as you wanted and everything, every touch was gentle, kind and loving. It doesn’t have to be today but sometime down the road— take my cherry. I want you to have it.” I snorted and said, “Some sadist I am. You like it rough but you know I couldn’t bear to leave a mark on you beautiful boy.” “But you have left a mark on me beautiful man. It’s right here.” He put his hand over his heart. “It’s like everything else you touch— it’s better now. You do that you know.” “It’s something my dad always said: take what you need, give more than you take and always leave them better off.” “Your Dad gave you that kind of advice about love?” I chuckled and said, “No. He was really talking about campsites. I modified it to be about love.” “You are crazy but it’s a wonderful crazy.” “Crazy about you.” We kissed, fully nude in the long shadows of late afternoon in view of the old eroded mountains that were now just big green rolling hills. Time seemed to stand still as a cloud moved from in front of the sun and bathed us in golden rays. Breathless, Kevin broke the kiss and said, “I want it bad Tim. Can I have it?” “Yes but, I have a homework assignment for you.” “Homework?” “For tonight when we get home: you know I can’t do anything with the little guys but I want them to have a good time too. Take Brandon and Barry somewhere private and lick them into frenzy and suck them dry. Barry really loves to suck cock and, from what I’ve heard he’s great at it but most people don’t give it back to him. Brandon is a little hottie so you’ll have fun too.” Kevin said, “Take what you need, give more than you take and always leave them better off.” “Exactly.” Like the country boys we really were, we sixty-nined in the bed of the truck taking tail-gating to a whole different level. We didn’t play with all our toys. Kevin insisted on keeping the wrist bracelets on and hadn’t even taken the choke collar that marked him as my boy off even in the shower. Kevin drove on the way back. After a nervous start he gained confidence with every mile. Toyota trucks are a dream to drive and out in the country, the learning is stress free. On the way home I had him take a road we didn’t come on and directed him to a little village so small that it barely had a stop sign and a dog. Kevin noticed it first, “Oh my God, something smells wonderful.” Just around a curve in the road was Aunt Kitty’s Smokehouse. I said, “Pull in here. This is where I’m picking up dinner.” Kevin pulled into the large gravel parking lot and picked a spot by the door. He followed me, and his nose, inside. Aunt Kitty’s Smokehouse was an old barn that had been repurposed and improved. It had fresh red paint on the outside, a smooth concrete floor and central air on the inside. Everything was clean and neat. It was one of those little places out in the country that usually only the locals know about. I said, “Hi Aunt Kitty. What’s for supper?” She looked up from the little novel she was reading and said, “Tim! Good to see you boy. You come give Auntie a hug.” I received a large hug from a rather large woman. She released me and said, “How are you doing sweetie?” “Auntie, this is my friend Kevin.” She gave an astonished Kevin a big hug and said, “If Tim calls you a friend Kevin, you are welcome here anytime sugar.” I said, “I’ve got to feed a platoon tonight and thought some of your ribs and pulled pork would really hit the spot.” “What do you need?” “I think about four racks and five pounds of pulled pork.” She wrote the order down on an index card and said, “Coming right up.” While she was getting our order squared away, I got a pint of potato salad, cole slaw, corn on the cob and baked beans to go with our supper. I also got some of Aunt Kitty’s sausage and bacon. Kevin said, “This place is great.” “Wait until you taste it. It’s one of those little places most people just pass by on their way somewhere else but, it’s worth a little extra ride.” I paid Aunt Kitty and Kevin helped me bring the packages out to the truck. As I looked up I saw a familiar black kid wearing nothing but too small gym shorts on a bike peddling hard toward us. I waved at him and said, “Uh oh. Looks like you’re going to get to meet Roderick today.” Kevin said, “Man, he’s hot. Who is Roderick?” I said, “You know how good the barbecue here is, at least by the smell?” Kevin nodded. “Well their weed is at least that good or better. Aunt Kitty won’t have it around her place so we’ll have to follow him. I’m pretty sure I know where he’s going and you two will get along just fine.” Kevin got behind the wheel and pulled out of Aunt Kitty’s lot. We followed Roderick down the road a short way and then off on to a dirt road to a spot where a house used to be. The house was just a pile of rubbish now but the parking place was still there, heavily screened by trees and brush. Roderick used it to meet his customers clandestinely. Kevin parked, we got out dropped the tailgate to shoot the shit with Roderick. He rode around on his bike and said, “Nice ride Tim. I thought you might like to see some bud. We have a good batch coming in.” “Let’s see what you’ve got Roderick. Knowing you it’ll be good.” He pulled a nice sized baggie out of his high tops and handed it to me. It was heavy and had that reeking skunk smell, bright green color with red hairs. Kevin took a sniff and said, “Man that smells good.” Roderick pulled out a joint out of his shorts. “You want a taste?” Kevin said, “I’ve got to drive.” I said, “It’s OK Kevin. I’ll drive home. Burn one with Roderick. Something tells me you two are going to be pals.” It was very good weed. I think the way you can tell is the worse it smells, the better it is. Kevin and Roderick were shit faced and silly in no time. I watched with amusement as the two teens bantered and laughed and slowly drew closer to each other. Roderick put his arm around Kevin. Kevin ran his hand down Roderick’s chest. I put my arms around both of them kissed them both on the head and said, “You boys have fun. I’m going to take a little walk. They both looked up at me with red eyes and Roderick said, “Awe man, stay.” “I know you’re awesome Roderick. I want my boy Kevin here to get a taste. Besides, I know you’re interested.” Roderick said, “You do?” I pointed down where his big cock had escaped his gym shorts and was running down his leg. Kevin gasped when he saw it. Roderick reached over and caressed the tent in Kevin’s shorts and kissed his neck. I said, “Remember— we don’t have any towels. Try not to get too messy.” I took a short walk. It wouldn’t take long for those two. Even through the sounds of birds, cicadas and cars on the nearby road the sounds of their lovemaking carried. It sounded like my little brother Kevin was holding his own. When the noise level subsided, I walked back to the truck to find them both naked with Roderick cradling Kevin in his arms. I asked, “Did you two have fun?” Kevin laughed and Roderick said, “Holy Shit Tim. Lil’ Kevin here is heat walking on two legs.” Kevin objected, “I’m not little.” I said, “I think he means you’re a little shorter than he is and two years younger.” Roderick cradled Kevin tenderly and said, “Thanks for hooking us up Tim. He’s… really special.” I chuckled and said, “You both are. I heard you guys say Oh God and Jesus so many times; I thought you were having a revival meeting over here. If you guys like each other, I’ll help you get together.” That’s when they tackled me. I offered Roderick a job with the GAME ZONE. We could pick him up, he would stay with me, work and come home for breaks. The added advantage of having a really great weed connection was just gravy. I bought the bag he offered. I handed him the money and Roderick looked at like I had handed him a scorpion. He said, “Tim, there’s five hundred dollars here.” I hugged him and said, “A hundred bucks for the weed, and the rest for no other reason than I like you Roderick. Good enough?” Roderick said, “Kevin, hold him down. I’m going to blow him.” He pulled down my shorts and went down on me. I objected, “We’re going to be late…” When I felt Roderick swallowing my cock and Kevin licking my balls I said, “Well, not that late.” As I drove us home Kevin said, “Roderick told me the story you know.” “Which one? We’ve got several and most of them are hot as fire.” “The story about how your old truck broke down right in front of Aunt Kitty’s house a year ago. How they helped you and you helped them get her smokehouse built, up to state code and now people come from all over to buy their barbecue.” “There was nothing wrong with Aunt Kitty’s bunch that a little good old fashioned capitalism couldn’t cure. They weren’t lazy. They were farmers and there’s no such thing as a lazy farmer. They were just poor and needed someone to help get their little operation moving.” Kevin sighed and said, “You don’t understand Tim. Nobody does that and, you don’t take credit for any of it. You’re not just a good man, you’re a great man and nobody knows it.” “I do that and I know it. That’s what matters. Look. I’ve got a shit ton of money. Kevin, I literally could not spend it all. I could sit in the party room and drink scotch, snort coke and fuck until my dick fell off. That’s not what I want to do. I want to put that money to use helping good people like Aunt Kitty’s family rise out of crippling poverty, give a bunch of kids a safe place to hang out or put the older guys in our crew to work in a job that pays extremely well.” “Jesus Tim…” I interrupted him and said, “Precisely.” Kevin was dumb struck. He said nothing for at least a half-mile and finally, “All I’ve ever heard is that gay people can’t be Christians.” “Kevin, have you ever heard of something called Pascal’s Wager?” “It sounds vaguely familiar but I don’t remember what it was about.” “Blaise Pascal was a French mathematician and philosopher in the 17th century. Even back then they were arguing over whether God exists or not. His answer to that question was that even if God does not exist, we are better off if we act like he does. Not necessarily in the forms and rituals of religion but by being Christ-like, loving and forgiving to each other.” This was a heavy concept for Kevin who said, “Tim, I think I just broke my brain.” I reached over and gently rubbed his shoulder and said, “I don’t think it’s a break, probably just a sprain.” “I was just coming to grips with having really amazing sex with a hot black guy for the first time and that I could see myself actually falling for him. Pascal’s Wager was pretty heavy. My dad hates that I’m gay but if I fall for a black guy, holy shit.” “Is your dad racist?” Kevin sat back in his seat and said, “Dad’s not a cross burning Klansman type racist. He’s the sort that just doesn’t want to live around or have anything to do with black people. He doesn’t even like it if I have black friends.” I said, “This is the South and there’s a still lot of that around. There aren’t very many black people in Lakeview except a few black cops and the little community outside the city limits toward Rivervine. When you get out in the country, there are a lot of them.” “Thanks for giving Roderick a shot at GAMEZONE. The kids will love him. He’s tall, good looking and charming. I’m sure he’ll be great at it.” “Me to. There was also pragmatism behind that decision. You are sixteen and Lance is fifteen. Cole is just fourteen. We need him or you guys will be running yourselves ragged keeping things going. We might even need a few more guys. Be thinking about that but let’s wait and see how things work out first.” Kevin reached over and put his hand on mine and said, “Thank you for the most amazing day of my life Tim. It was wonderful.” I held his hand as we pulled into the driveway, pulled it to my mouth and kissed it. “There will be more Kevin. Let’s get our supper inside before our crew starves. Remember your homework?” “Rock Brandon and Barry’s world?” “Good boy.” Aunt Kitty’s barbecue was a great hit with the guys. The kids had already been in the pool and were cute as heck running around in speedo. I sat with Frank, Jeb and Lance after supper and we chatted for a bit with the kitten running around playing with our feet. They all liked Gunny Anders but he ran them pretty hard. They were all tired and I suggested that I crank up the sauna for them for later. Jeb asked, “Back rubs?” “If I’ve got time. Frank is learning too.” He said, “Yes!” and pumped his fist. Frank said, “Put me in line for some of that. Afterwards we can sit in the whirlpool a while.” Lance said, “Who does backrubs?” Jed said, “Tim is like a world champion of backrubs.” “Then put me on the list”, Lance said. “If not I know I’ll be sore tomorrow.” “It takes a while for the sauna to warm up but it’s good to sweat the sore out of muscles. I’ve got to go downstairs anyway so I’ll turn it on and in an hour or so it’ll be just right. I didn’t get a chance to spend much time with you last night Lance let’s try to catch up before too late.” I went downstairs to the new truck to retrieve the loot from Madam Divine’s, Roderick’s weed and another package of video tapes out of my own Toyota. I locked everything up and closed the garage. Once back in the gym, I went over and turned on the sauna and heard faint voices inside. I couldn’t make out what they were saying but I was sure it was Barry, Brandon and Kevin. I was a little surprised that Kevin would get to his homework that quick. I knocked on the door and opened it up to see Kevin blowing Barry who was really getting into receiving instead of giving for a change and Brandon working on Kevin. I said, “Sorry to interrupt guys but I wanted to let you know. Me or Frank will be doing rub downs in here in the sauna in about an hour.” I didn’t interrupt. They didn’t even change rhythm. I closed them up and headed to the party room with my loot. I took my parcels upstairs, stopping on the way to put a little water in the new bong and decided to stash the goodies in the party room. I wanted to taste a little of the new batch so I pinched off a little piece of bud and smoked it. I could tell it was strong and all of the day’s tensions smoothed away. One of the features of the room I had built in several concealed compartments into the closet. I stashed the weed in one of them and came across Kevin’s coke still cut into lines on the mirror. Just for shits and giggles, I snorted both of them and loaded another bong hit with that extra little bit from the mirror on top like sugar frosting. I hit that that bowl and tasted that rich flavor as the buzz made me tingle. That would be quite enough so I put everything away and had the nicest buzz on. I made a note to return with Frank later and let him try Roderick’s new batch. Come to think of it, Frank would probably like to give Roderick him a try. I opened one of the VHS tapes, Blonds do it Better, stuck it in the Mitsubishi VCR and used the dual remote to turn everything on. I fast forwarded to see what it looked like and my grade was good to fair. After finishing up in the party room, I went to my bedroom, took off my clothes, and slipped on my blue speedos. I was about to put on some board shorts on over them but I sensed a change in the air. I turned around to find Toby and Cole admiring the view. I noticed that they were both boned up in their speedos and had closed the door behind them. Horn-dog Toby was here and he had backup. At least it was Cole and not Brandon. I sat on the edge of the bed and held my arms out wide. They took the signal and came to me giggling and sat on my knees. “Hey guys.” Toby said, “I liked the picture you left me. I’ve been working on it since we got home. I think you’ll really like it.” I said, “I’m sure I will. Y’all were so cute this morning, everyone in the house wanted to go in there and hug you. Toby, your Cole did really well at the hospital today. He was really helpful getting those scared kids to talk about what happened to them. I’m proud of him.” With the arm I had around Cole I hugged him and gave him a peck on the cheek. Cole asked, “I still can’t figure out why it was such a big deal for them. Couldn’t they have just blamed it all on the Dalton creep?” “They were badly traumatized Cole. Remember how you felt while that creep with the knife came after you and just after it happened? They went through that for days, some of them for weeks. On top of that they felt like it was their own fault because they were cruising. Think how much more complicated your own situation would have been if we hadn’t cleaned up your and Barry’s spoo off the floor.” Cole hugged me and said, “Thanks again for saving me from going through that.” I said, “I promised you both something special. Cole doubled his special fun today with his work at the hospital and a special favor to me. So let’s go see what bonus points your art racked up for you Toby.” As we walked down the hall to the studio, the house was so quiet that Toby commented, “Sure is quiet in here when everybody else is out in the pool.” Cole giggled. Subtlety and Toby are completely unacquainted. When we got to the studio, Toby showed me a series of amazing pictures he had sketched out that afternoon. First was the one he made from the photograph. Unlike the Polaroid image, this one had depth, shadow and morning light. How he could create that with charcoal pencils was astonishing. The detail was astonishing. Barry’s head was on Brandon’s chest and Barry was sucking his thumb. That kid had an oral fixation that would make a shrink tear his hair out. Toby and Cole were in the same position as the photo: nose to nose with and arm over each shoulder. I said, “Toby, that’s what I was hoping for. That’s beautiful. If I should be so bold, could I name it?” Toby said, “I never even thought of naming any of my stuff. What would you call it?” “I would name it ‘Buddies’. It captures the innocent beauty of the moment. In it you and Cole look like you are just two kids that went to sleep talking. Brandon looks like an older brother maybe comforting a little brother who had a bad dream.” Toby laughed and said, “Hold that thought on innocent beauty for a moment Tim. There’s more.” Toby flipped to the next sketch which was a larger image of him and Cole in the same position. It was even more impressive and detailed. I said, “This one is even better.” He flipped to the next sketch which featured Brandon and Barry. The larger sketch brought out more details like Barry’s long curls lying across Brandon’s chest and just a hint Brandon having an erection. Maybe Toby was more subtle that I thought. It had a more erotic undertone to it than the first drawings but, the sleepy innocence was still there too. “This one raises the heat a little Toby. It’s nothing overt. It’s subtle with just a dash of sexiness.” Cole and Toby laughed at my comment and asked, “What?” Toby said, “OK. The next one happened maybe five or ten minutes before you took the photograph. Maybe it’ll explain why Brandon was treating Barry so lovingly. It’s how Barry woke up Brandon, and us.” He flipped the page. In the next sketch, the perspective changed viewing Brandon and Barry from the opposite side. Brandon was obviously experiencing an intense orgasm. Barry was blowing Brandon applying all of his amazing blow job voodoo. Brandon’s back was arched off of the bed, the muscles in his arms, chest and abs were all contracted and his hands had a death grip on sheets. His head was rolled back in a mask of ecstasy with his mouth open in a silent cry of delight.” I said, “Holy shit Toby. That’s intense. It’s giving me a boner just looking at it. So Barry gave Brandon some morning glory after all.” Cole asked, “What’s morning glory?” “That’s when you wake up someone you like a lot with a blow job”, Toby said. “I wonder where he got that idea.” I said, “It’s pretty common. I did it to Frank last night and he did it to me this morning. It’s a great way to wake up.” Toby grinned and said, “We heard about Barry’s little ambush last night. While you were doing Frank, he got you. Did you cum?” Shit. “Yes. I was pretty worked up over Frank and Barry has some sort of blow job magic.” Cole said, “That sounds like a pretty neat loophole.” He ran his hand over my ass and said, “If you were to take a nap, someone could give you a blowjob and it wouldn’t be your fault.” I asked, “Are you planning to be a lawyer Cole? You’re sneaky. I like that.” Toby said, “It’s his super power. So what do you say Tim. Feel like a nap?” I said, “Why don’t we save that one for later. I have a little something different in mind.” Toby pouted and I said, “Have I ever disappointed you yet?” He smiled and said, “No daddy you haven’t. It’s always fun with you.” “You will do as I ask?” Toby and Cole both said, “Yes daddy.” They followed me back to my bedroom and I went into the bathroom for a towel. This was probably going to be messy. “Now boys, are you horny?” Cole said breathlessly, “Extra horny daddy.” “The problem is, you’re going to blow too fast. This isn’t cruising. The point is to relax and enjoy it. We’re going to do a few things that will make you really hot. This lesson will be about making it last and enjoying it.” They whimpered, they groaned, they had big wet spots on their speedo. Ten minutes later they were begging me for permission to cum. I said, “Toby, give your boyfriend a blow job.” Toby pulled down Cole’s speedos and started sucking him. I got behind Cole and stuck my tongue up his pucker. He yelped and came hard in Toby’s mouth shaking. I twisted my tongue and Cole said, “Holy shit, I’m coming again.” Cole collapsed in my arms panting and looked at me with wide eyes. He said, “Holy crap Tim, I’ve never cum twice like that… nobody’s ever… That was awesome.” I held him and kissed him on the forehead. “I’m trying to teach you guys a few tricks so it’ll be better when you’re together.” Toby was smiling and had some of Cole’s brand running down the side of his mouth. He said, “It must have worked, I nearly drowned.” “Cole, are you recovered enough to make Toby cum?” Cole grinned and said, “Hell yeah.” Toby wouldn’t last a minute. His fun would be my little surprise. Cole knelt in front of Toby and pulled his speedos down. As soon as he went down on Toby, he began to shake. I wanted to hit it at just the right moment. I used my judgement to pick the timing and jammed my tongue into Toby. He sucked in his breath and hissed like a snake. Like Cole, he came twice and a lot. I asked, “Did you guys have fun and learn a few new tricks to enjoy?” Cole said, “Yeah but I think I want to lie down a while. My knees are weak after that.” Toby agreed. I picked them up and carried them to a new room on the north hallway just around the corner from Toby’s studio. Toby asked, “Why are you putting us in here?” I laid them down on the bed and said, “Four is a little crowded for the room you were in. Since you are a couple now, you’ll want a little space of your own. You can go back and forth to visit of course. You guys rest a bit. I’m going to be giving rubdowns in the sauna in a bit. Come down if you feel like it.” After I left, Cole asked Toby, “Is it always like that with him?” Toby laughed and said, “You might not get exactly what you expect but trust me— you’ll learn something and have fun every time.” Cole asked, “Did he…” Toby giggled and said, “No. It was dark and his tongue accidently went there.” “It was the happiest accident I’ve ever had. I think I love that guy.” Toby said, “I know I do.” When I was headed downstairs I ran into Kevin, Brandon and Barry all carrying a handful of clothes and covered in a towel. Brandon and Barry dropped their stuff in their room and two naked boys jumped into my arms. I asked, “What are you two so happy about?” Brandon said, “You know. You told Kevin to rock our world. God it was awesome. I came five times. He’s so hot.” Kevin said, “It was fun. Tim won’t have to prompt me next time.” I said, “You did well on your homework Kevin. I love to see my boys happy like this. What did you learn?” “Well besides Barry might just be the sweetest kid in the world”, and Kevin kissed him. “Brandon is hot as fire”, and he kissed Brandon. “They are fun to uhh… ” “Aplus Kevin. Now scoot and get some clothes on that nice ass.” Holding a very naked Brandon and Barry, I said, “As much as I’d like to carry you two off and have my way with you, you two had better get dressed.” Brandon said, “Promises, promises. Would you mind holding us like this for a minute? I really like it.” Barry said, “Yeah, me too.” As I carried them into their room, Brandon closed the door with a foot. I said, “Since Toby and Cole are a couple and you two are headed that way, I gave them a room of their own. This one is yours. Of course you can visit but couples need alone time too.” Barry said, “I can’t believe you set us up with Kevin like that. That was really nice of you.” I said quietly into his ear, “Anyone that gives head as well as you do little Bear, it was Kevin getting the treat.” He giggled and said, “You called me little Bear. I like that.” Brandon smirked and said, “I heard how you found out how good Barry is at BJs.” “Does everybody know?” Brandon said, “Just those of us that really want your cock.” His foot was caressing my crotch, right beside Barry’s. Barry said helpfully, “It’s a really nice cock. It’s big but it’s not too big and your cum tastes really good.” I said, “Jeez guys, how can you still be horny after Kevin?” Brandon sighed and said, “You’re right. I think I’m done for the night.” I said, “If you two are sleepy, with your own room, you could sleep in the nude.” They both thought that was an exceptional idea. I laid the two boys down in the bed, pulled the sheet over them, hugged them and kissed them goodnight. I was in the kitchen when I heard the security system make the boink sound that indicated that a car had pulled into my drive way. I looked on the security monitor in the office and saw that a Honda Prelude had pulled into the driveway. Running through the laundry room, I grabbed a shirt and didn’t notice that it was a half shirt. There was a pair of top-siders in the garage. I slipped them on and went out to see who was visiting. It was a bright moon lit night. I walked out to the car and Randy Carlson got out. He was wearing white tennis shorts and a polo shirt. “Hey Randy. How are you?” He looked nervous. “Chief told me about your offer. Can we talk about it?” “Sure. I guarantee I’ll pay you better than the city. Come over here and take a load off.” My mom and always loved the oak by the drive. Its acorns attracted swarms of squirrels and there was a marble circular bench around it. “Mr. Shepherd…” “Tim.” “Tim. Knowing your capabilities, you could be protecting me.” “It’s not me I’m worried about. It’s my kids.” We could hear the occasional ruckus from the pool. Randy grinned and said, “It sounds like you are collecting them.” “I am in a way. I’ve got two that belong to a friend who is out of town. I’ve got the two I rescued from Charlie Dalton. Two more don’t want to be home alone and another who is left with their butler and housekeeper while the parents summer in Europe. My plan is to get them working and in activities and not just hanging out and getting in trouble. My problem is that I can’t be here all the time. I need someone I can trust to look after them, get them to work and back. Then I’m beginning to see the need for someone to watch our backs.” “What are you getting out of this?” I said, “Family. Are you up for a walk Randy? It’s just about five minutes both ways. Let me run around to the pool to let them know I’ll be away.” After a short delay in which I enjoyed the view of the older members of our group enjoying the hot tub, nude, Randy and I began our excursion. As we walked, I said, “I grew up here. All of my relatives are from farms about an hour north of here. How about you?” Randy said, “I was raised on a farm and knew I didn’t want to do that my whole life. I got a criminal justice degree from a junior college and went to the police academy at the capital. I’ve been on the force six months.” “How old are you?” “Twenty.” He sighed and said, “I’m sorry Tim but this is a little awkward. I have to admit that I am… very attracted to you.” “Randy, it’s OK. You’re young and hot but I’m guessing you’re a virgin?” He stopped in his tracks. “How did you know that?” “You grew up in a tiny little community where everyone knows each other’s business hearing preachers talk shit about gay people your whole life. You knew you didn’t want that life for yourself in a small town so you got out. I know gay people from the rural south Randy. You are hardly unique in that. Then, again most police culture isn’t known for being gay friendly.” He asked, “That’s how you knew I was a virgin?” “It’s a little of profiling and a lot of reading people. No one gets a lot of sexual experience in the sticks unless they have a bunch of cousins, a funny uncle or spend entirely too much time in the barn.” Randy laughed and said, “OK. You got me. Where are we going?” “Like I said, I grew up here. When I was a kid I’d ride my bike down this very trail. This is a rich neighborhood Randy. You might think that means nice, functional families but in the summer time a lot of kids are… well let’s just say they are unsupervised.” After a short walk the trail ran into the road. To the right are the boat ramps. To the left is the rest room. Randy said, “The scene of the crime.” “Yes. Imagine that you are fourteen and you discover that there’s a place in walking distance you can go and get blow jobs.” “Oh shit.” “Everybody expects them to jerk off and waste Kleenexes when they can get on their bike and find someone to suck them off. Even the straight kids visit from time to time. It’s fun, they are attracted by the sex like moths to a flame but, it’s dangerous. There are freaks like Charlie Dalton, AIDs, child molesters and people that offer them drugs and money for sex. The reason I contacted the police in the first place is the thirteen year old I’m taking care of told me that when he was just eleven a man lured him into the bushes, gave him money and did shit to him that I didn’t experience until college.” I asked, “Randy, if this were around and you were a fourteen year old boy with blue balls, would you still be a virgin?” He chuckled and said, “Probably not. This is a nightmare from a law enforcement standpoint. We just broke the Dalton case because we were lucky. We had the day shift in and out of here all day and they saw nothing. At least they’ve gotten serious about closing the main gate at night so cars and trucks can’t get in here” “That’s good. See if you can get us a key to the gate so we can back up the parks people. They are going to come here, I mean that literally, so if they are on bikes or on foot, at least they’ll be local.” Randy said, “It’s getting close to nine, the gate is closed and it’s pretty quiet out here. It looks dead.” I said. “I’ll bet you if we go in the restroom, we’ll catch someone.” He said, “What do you want to bet?” “If we do, join my little family.” “What if we don’t?” “Join anyway. It’ll be good for you Randy. So… do you want to see what’s down the rabbit hole?” Randy smiled and said, “I have to admit that the idea makes me curious and maybe a little horny.” “Then follow me quietly.” We walked toward the bathroom from a blind approach. There was no way to see us. We circle around behind and saw five bikes: two mountain bikes and three BMX style. We could hear youthful hushed voices inside and the sounds of sex. The smell of weed was strong. Randy whispered, “Holy shit. Just hearing that’s making me hard.” I whispered back, “You want to go in?” Randy paused and said, “I really want to join in.” I said, “Really?” He nodded. I said, “This late they’re not as likely to be under age in there but, you’re only twenty. Ok follow me. The doors open silently and we can be inside quick. Once we’re inside, take your shirt off and drape it over your shoulder. I don’t know exactly what it means but I keep seeing them do it.” As we rounded the women’s room side, the sound and intensity was growing. We could clearly hear someone say, I’m getting close. When got around to the door there was streetlight overhead, I could tell that Randy’s white tennis shorts were bulging with the promise of a nice big cock. I flipped open the outer door stepped up, flipped the inner door and stepped into the game zone. The sink was full of clothes and five naked teens froze in place at the shock of someone entering their little orgy with absolutely no warning. They weren’t all superhot but three of them caught my eye and the other two would improve with age. There was a cute pair of twins and a really nice redhead who was busy cumming in the mouth of one of the twins. One was a big, chunky muscular kid that looked like my idea of an offensive lineman being sucked off by a thin, waif of a blond. I said, “Sorry if I startled you guys but, do you mind if we join you?” When Randy took off his shirt, I was in for a big surprise. He wasn’t a big muscle guy but every muscle was cut like he spent a lot of gym time. His cock was sticking straight up five inches above the waist line of his tennis shorts. I started kissing his chest and nipples and his heart was pounding. The unoccupied twin, naked and erect, came over and said, “Hey, aren’t you Jeb’s friend?” I nodded as I kissed my way down Randy’s abs. The other twin said, “Aren’t you the guy who killed that troll who tried to snatch Cole?” Randy reached and starting jacking the closer twins cock and said breathlessly, “He sure is.” The big guy who was with the thin blond came over and said, “He saved Little Barry too. I love that kid.” I licked the part of Randy’s cock that was exposed above his shorts and said, “Yeah, me too. Little Bear is a sweetheart. Big guy, could you do me a favor. Randy here doesn’t weight a whole lot. Would you mind holding him while I lick his balls?” “My name is Ted and I’d love to. I like little guys; especially when they are this hot.” The big teen easily picked up Randy as easily as I could pick up Toby. His tennis shorts hit the floor, he was completely naked and they saw the badge clipped to his shorts. The red haired boy said, “You’re a cop?” I said, “Guys, he’s not just a cop. He’s one of us. He’s here to protect you from low-life’s like that bastard that tried to snatch Barry and Cole.” Red said, “He’s damn sure the cutest cop I’ve ever seen.” He began greedily sucking Randy’s cock. A few minutes and a number of orgasms later, the group had moved to one of the picnic tables to talk. Out of the group, the boy-mountain Ted was the biggest surprise to me. He was seventeen, a high school football player and offensive linemen. Despite his size and obvious power, he was extremely gentle and protective of the smaller guys. The boy Ted doted on was a willowy platinum blond of sixteen named Rod who was painfully shy and almost seemed to hide behind Ted. The twins, both sixteen, names were Tommy and Bob and were quite a sight in the light. There was simply no telling them apart. They had skater looks with stoner attitude. They were average in appearance but had the most striking gray eyes and the shapes of muscles were in the right places. Red’s actual name was Rory and he was short, pretty and feisty. He was slight of build and had sparkling mischievous green eyes. He would tell you that he loved cock. Judging by Randy’s reactions, he appeared to be good at it. I explained to them that I had grown up close by and pointed at the big house across the water. I too had discovered blow jobs and creeps in that very same bathroom. They were shocked to discover that Randy was a virgin until I told them that he had come from a small town where preachers equated being gay with murder and devil worship and the only thing he could do was to keep quiet and get out. Randy talked to them about the dangers involved in their cruising hobby: creeps and diseases were just a start. There were other hazards they hadn’t considered like adults who would try to get them addicted to hard drugs. Others would offer them money for sex— that might not sound dangerous but when money changed hands, things could become complicated and some asshole decides he pimp of the city. Some people might try to blackmail them or their parents. Plain old robbery wasn’t out of the question, gay bashing was a real threat and the rape of pretty boys in isolated spots wasn’t at all unheard of. The kids were a gold mine of information about the trolls and the creeps. They talked about a guy that sounded a lot like Andrew that liked boys about junior high age. He would pick them up, take them somewhere nice and get them high and blow them. They also talked about several guys who would drive around flashing money and trying to pick them up. Without information, the police were powerless to do anything about it. With the facts that Randy was gathering, it just might be enough to get started with. Big Ted looked up and saw a pair of boys on foot headed for the bathroom. He waved and said, “Hey look— its Cory and Steven. I wonder why they didn’t come over here.” Rory said, “They are under that streetlight and can’t see us over here in the dark. I know they’ll hate that they missed the fun. Anyone want to walk with me to say hi?” Tommy laughed and his twin Bob said, “Knowing you Rory, you want say more than hi to those two hotties.” I said, “I’ll walk with you.” Rory said, “Cool” and led the way. When we were just out of earshot, Rory asked, “Did you get off during the festivities?” “No but after that, it wouldn’t hurt. I was more focused on Randy. It looks like you did a good job on him. How old are these guys?” Rory said, “Randy was easy. He walked in half done. Cory and Steven are something fourteen. They hang out together and get high a lot. They’re a little kinky, they like to watch. That gets them charged up. I could see from where I was that you ate Randy’s ass.” “Yeah.” Rory said, “I like that a lot and no one will do it for me. Would you, please?” “That’s such a nice ass, it’ll be my pleasure. Just take care of the boys after, OK?” Rory said, “You are a nice one. This will be fun. Just pretend you don’t see them and give them a good show.” We went inside and two boys were inside leaning against the wall wearing nothing but gym shorts and shoes. It was too dim for me to see much but I guessed they were pretty cute. Rory shed his shorts and shirt and stuck them in the sink, knelt in front of me and undid my board shorts. He stopped at the speedo and kissed and licked my cock through them. He pealed back the speedos and my cock jumped out at him. He appeared to study it just for a moment and then he went down on me. Through my peripheral vision I could see the two boys had dropped their shorts and were jerking off to the spectacle. It was a little odd but, I kind of got a little charge out of being watched. Rory could really suck cock. He was doing a fine job and I was feeling it. I said, “Don’t freak out Rory. I’m going to flip you. I promise that I won’t drop you.” “You’re what?” I flipped him over into a standing sixty-nine. It startled him but he got the idea and didn’t let go of my cock. Rory’s dick was short but it was quite thick. I took it down and his whole body shivered. I sucked him and tasted a lot of pre-cum. Rory was not far away. I let his cock go and licked my way down his balls to his pucker and ran my tongue over it, teasing it and the jammed my tongue in licking and tongue fucking his cute little ass. Both of the spectators were licking my balls and doing a fine job of it. I came hard in Rory’s mouth a few seconds before Rory came all over my chest. I very gently flipped Rory over put him on his feet, put my arms around him and kissed him. Rory said, “Holy shit that was awesome.” One of the boys broke his silence and said, “That was the hottest thing I’ve ever seen.” Rory spoke down to the boy licking cum off our dicks, and furiously jerking off, “Cory, you’re supposed to ask before you do that. Tim here is such a nice guy, he made me promise to blow you too.” The boy Cory stood and Rory finished him in seconds. The second boy didn’t last any longer. The spectacle of Rory and my tryst had sent these adolescent peepers into a hormonal frenzy. I said, “So you boys have a taste for voyeurism.” Cory asked, “What’s voyagerism?” I corrected him, “The word is voyeurism. It means you like to watch. I was trying to give you a good show.” Steven said, “Thanks. It worked. Watching is cool somehow. I don’t understand it but it makes me rock hard. Thanks for asking Rory to finish us. That was way better than jerking off.” I asked, “Cory, Steven- you guys are really high and you’re drunk too aren’t you?” Steven laughed and said, “The weed our friend in the Firebird gave us made us really high and horny. The booze was just a half pint between us.” As we all cleaned up with toilet paper Cory asked, “What the hell happened here? There’s spunk everywhere.” Rory said, “You just missed the hottest thing I’ve seen since last spring when those drunk frat boys showed up looking for blow jobs. The guys are all still here. We’re down at a table talking. Y’all come on.” I said, “Just a minute. Let me show you something.” Steven and Cory followed me outside and around the building. “If you guys like to watch, there are cracks in the mortar between these cinder blocks. It doesn’t work in the daytime— too much contrast. Works fine at night though.” They both got excited about this new discovery that would allow them to watch unobserved. Cory said, “You’re really cool. I’ve seen you around but…” Rory said, “He not like the other guys. He doesn’t do under aged kids.” Steven said, “Damn. I’d sure do him.” I asked, “Where are you staying tonight?” Cory said, “His mom thinks I’m with him and my parents think I’m at another friend’s house so we might sleep in our fort in the woods or slip in late at night.” I chuckled and said, “It’s amazing that still works. My friends and I did something similar when we were your age until my dad figured it out. That ended it. Look guys, I’ve got a nice comfortable couch you can sleep on so there will be no chiggers or poison ivy on your fun parts. There’s also some more kids there you probably know like Jeb, Barry or Brandon. They’re probably asleep by now but you can hang out with them in the morning.” Steven and Cory looked at each other trying to decide what to do and Rory said, “It’s really simple guys: get chiggers on your balls or sleep on the hot guys couch. I know which way I’m leaning.” We got Steven and Cory back to the table where everyone was sitting. They didn’t go in a straight line. Trying to manage those two high and drunk was like trying to walk two puppies without a leash. When I got to the table there was a cloud of that skunky smelling marijuana smoke and everyone was laughing. I sighed and said, “Oh boy.” Randy looked up me with a big silly grin and I said, “What have you been doing?” He said, “I’ve been immersing myself in the culture of my people. I realized that I’ve been away from it all my life and I’ve finally come home. Free at last, free at last, good lord almighty I’m free at last.” I said, “What did you give Randy?” Bob said, “It was just strong weed. I think it’s his first time.” Randy said, “We are all bound by the shackles of the ordinary that divert us from the extraordinary.” “I need to get Randy home. Last thing we need is for the PD or Sheriff’s office to roll through and catch him like this. What are you going to do about the bikes?” Tommy said, “We have a hiding place for them in the work shed behind the bathrooms. I’ll go take care of that right quick and catch up with you.” I picked Randy up in my arms and he looked at me and said, “You’re so hot Timmy I could just put whipped cream on you and eat you up. I’ve never felt so good before. My first blow job, my first joint; I didn’t know what I was missing. I love you man.” He put his head on my shoulder and I think he nodded off. I went slow and Tommy was indeed quick to catch up. Tommy and Bob flanked me. One of them, I’m never sure which when I’m talking to them, said, “One thing is for sure. Randy here is my favorite law dog ever.” The other twin said, “No shit. He’s really sweet. Who knew that a cop could be one of us?” I said, “He had a choice: he could have busted up in that bathroom and thrown his weight around. When he heard what a good time you guys were having, he just wanted to go in and join you. You’re right. He is one of us. In a way, he’s just like a junior high kid that had his first trip out here.” I got a look at Big Ted carrying Steven and Cory, one on each huge arm. By looking at the contentment on their faces, I could tell that they were right where they wanted to be. Someone they trusted was looking out for them and paying attention to them. This was something every kid should have but some had to go find it for themselves, even if it was just for a little while. I asked, “Hey Big Ted, what happened to Rod?” “He had to go home. If he’s not in by ten-thirty, his evil step-father has a fit. I’m pretty easy going but even I hate that guy. I’d throw him in the lake but Rod won’t let me.” We made it to my garage and light and I had Rory punch the door down. We went into the gym and I ran into Frank and he smiled. I said, “Hey honey, they followed me home, can I keep them?” Frank looked at Randy and said, “What’s wrong with him?” Rory said, “I gave him his first ever blow job and then he smoked some strong weed for the first time. He’ll be all right in a while.” I said, “I’m going to lay him down. Would somebody stay with him? I don’t want him to wake up alone.” Frank said, “I’ll do it. He looks so young.” I said, “He’s just twenty.” Frank followed me upstairs where I took Randy to our bedroom. I took off his shoes, shorts and shirt and lay him in the middle of the bed naked. Frank striped to his boxers, lay beside Randy and said, “He’s beautiful Tim. We’ll definitely keep him.” I chuckled and said, “I’ve got to square away the rest of the puppies. Carrying sleeping beauty back from the park wore me out. I’ll be back as soon as I’m done.” My first project was Steven, Cory and Big Ted. I put them in the TV room on the first floor. I rarely watch anything but movies. I set them up with some canned cokes and a big bag of Cheetos and they were set. I ended up putting the twins in there too with some snacks. I stuck Star Wars in the VCR, set the volume to moderate. I told them that I would check in on them later. I ran into Kevin and put him and Lance into a room next to Toby and Cole. Kevin told me that Jeb and Lance were in the sauna. I had Rory follow me down to the gym. We stripped in the locker room and I finally had a look at Rory in the light to see what a knock out he really was. I said, “Man Rory, you look even better in the light.” He blushed and said, “Thank you. You aren’t so bad yourself Tim.” “You know, I really like redheads a whole lot and you’re a fox.” Rory trembled a bit, nodded, hardened and smiled. I said, “I want to take you right here on the floor but I’d never be that disrespectful to a beauty like you. Let’s take a quick shower and be sure to wash your ass good.” After a quick shower, we toweled off and put shorts back on. I went to sauna and listened closely and heard Jeb and Lance talking. Jeb said, “When Tim spends time with you, it doesn’t mean he’s going to have sex with you. He’ll want to talk and get to know you better.” Lance said, “Should I tell him…” Jeb said, “Yes, absolutely. He’s smart and he’ll help.” I knocked and stuck my head in the sauna and saw a beautiful sight: Lance and Jeb, oiled up with towels over their laps sitting on the bench arm and arm. I said, “I’m sorry I got sidetracked guys. Did you get your rub downs?” Lance said, “Yeah. Frank did it. It was great.” “Did it give you a boner?” Lance blushed and said, “Yes.” “Good. That means it was a good rub down. No more distractions. I’ll see you in the party room in twenty minutes for our chat Lance. Now I’ve moved you and Kevin to the second room on the North hall. OK?” Jeb asked, “Can I move in there with them?” “Sure. It was just too crowded with four in Chris and Tony’s room. You can visit anytime but they’re a couple and need a little space sometimes. Now, I’d hug you but you’re oily. Take your time. I love seeing you guys taking care of each other like this.” Rory and I made for the party room while I made a quick diversion to check on the guys in the TV room on the first floor. Big Ted and the twins were sound asleep but Steven and Cory were wide awake watching the movie. They saw me and both tip-toed over to the hall just outside the room. I said, “How are you doing?” Cory said, “We’re great! We’re with Big Ted watching our favorite movie. How did you know?” I chuckled and said, “Maybe the Star Wars shorts you are wearing gave me a clue.” Steven said, “Oh. We really like you Tim. You’re really nice and… would you like us to…” I said, “Why thanks Stevie. I’d love a hug.” I hugged them both and two greedy little hands went down my shorts. I let them get in a good grope. “That’s enough boys.” They pulled their hands back and Cory said, “We’re sorry.” “No you’re not. You wanted to get a little. I understand. That’s why I let you. I just can’t let it go any further than little accidents like that. There are a lot of really hot good looking guys here. I’m sure good will happen for a couple of cuties like you. Now another hug.” The boys did the same grabby, grope routine and I let myself harden a bit. I kissed them both on the heads and said, “Oops. Now, go watch Luke become a Jedi and I’ll check on you again later.” When I headed back to the kitchen Rory was waiting just around the corner and we headed upstairs. He said, “You’re treating Steven and Cory better than anybody has other than Big Ted.” I said, “Don’t I treat everybody well?” He said, “Well yeah. I just though you treated me that way because…” “No Rory. I treat everybody here well because I love them. Your being beautiful doesn’t hurt but I’d treat you well even if you weren’t.” He stopped, I almost collided with him and I ended up with my arms around him. He turned and hugged me back hard. I said, “What was that for?” “Because I believe you. It’s the way you were with Steven and Cory. You really do love us… and me. It’s just a shock.” “You’re shocked that someone would love you?’ He looked “Well, yeah. Someone like you anyway: strong, hot and could have anybody they want. I’m just a little faggit cocksucker. That’s what my dad says.” “I’m so sorry that you had to hear shit like that.” I picked him up and carried him to the party room whispering in his ear, “I’m about to show you just how much I love you. “ I pulled out my entire bag of tricks and made beautiful Rory cum three times within about five minutes. By the time I was done, he was basically one hundred and twenty pounds of very giddy jello. I held him in my arms and said, “Beautiful Rory, I’m going to lift up. You’re going to have a place here beside me for long as you want it.” Rory asked, “Tim, how can you love so many people?” “Some people are small and can only handle loving one person. I’m a lot bigger than that Rory.” He looked up at me with adoring eyes and said, “I believe you are Tim. I believe you are.” He was asleep in my arms when I made it to my bedroom. So were Frank and Randy. I had three beautiful young men in my bed and as far as I was concerned, I was king of the world. I was loading bowls when Lance arrived fresh and clean from the showers. He was beautiful as ever and was wearing a red speedo that fit him like a glove. I stood and hugged him. He gave me a little grind and I patted him on the ass. “Have a seat Lance. As good as you look, I’m tempted just to eat you up but that’s not what this is about. Ever since I started seeing you in the park, you seem to have a dark little cloud that follows you around like something is bugging you. You need to talk about it to someone.” He looked really nervous and said, “OK. You bought Kevin and me a truck and promised to teach me to drive. I love you for that but I’m afraid you won’t love me if I tell you what I’m thinking. Could I have a few bong hits first?” I said, “Sure. We’ll have a couple of bowls and we’ll talk about what’s on your mind.” As Lance fired up, I went over to the stereo and turned on an FM rock station out of Memphis for some noise. That FM antenna kit was worth its weight in several precious metals. Steely Dan was playing. I sat back down and let Lance fortify himself for whatever his big reveal was. Lance was tense even after the bong hits. I said, “Lance you’re really worked up about this. Come here.” He came closer but I pulled him into my lap and hugged him. He was stiff at first and then he relaxed. I said, “Whatever it is, it’ll be OK.” I could feel Lance working himself up and he blurted, “I like boys.” “Lance, you’re a boy and you are gay. That’s kinda how it works.” Lance said, “No I mean boys like Barry and Toby’s age. They make me totally hot. I get hard when I hug them and stuff.” I hugged him and said, “There’s nothing at all wrong with that.” Lance was quiet for a beat and said, “What?” “There’s nothing wrong with that. You are just two, maybe three years older than they are. There’s nothing illegal about it. They’re cute as hell and love the attention and affection. As long as you are gentle and loving with them, they’ll love you back. You know one of their most common fantasies boys that age have is having a loving big brother.” Lance said, “It’s just that business with the Dalton guy made me really afraid I might grow up like that.” “That will never happen Lance. You have a conscious and a loving soul. You couldn’t do the shit Charlie Dalton did at gunpoint. It’s like some of the guys here like spankings and I can’t really help them with that because my inner self won’t let me spank them hard enough for them to really enjoy it. Your inner self would never even consider terrifying a little kid like Barry with a knife just for a blow job. Besides, you’re so handsome yourself, I’m pretty sure they’d be just thrilled to give you one and would be ecstatic for you to give them one.” Lance was thoughtful and said, “I get hard thinking about getting together with Barry.” “You should. He gives brilliant head.” He chuckled and said, “Yeah I heard about that it was really funny and, he really wanted to do it after you saved him. Truthfully I get hard here in your lap so… I pretty much get hard all the time.” “Sounds like a perfectly normal fifteen going on sixteen year old boy to me.” Lance relaxed and said, “Thank you. It’s weird you know. There’s something about boys that age. Not really sexual, I just want to hug them sometimes.” “They need it. They’ve got their own complicated little lives going on and the more people that are sweet to them, the better. People get really confused about the idea of being loving and loving on someone. Lance, do you know animals fairly well; cats and dogs in particular?” He said, “Sure I guess. My mom has cats and my Uncle has Labrador retrievers.” “Evolution or God, whichever one, and I don’t think that’s mutually exclusive, made cats and dogs very different. They’re similar in that they are both mammals, predators and just about the same shape but their entire psychology and behavior are different. Male cats are very territorial. If they encounter another male they’ll fight. Male cats will even kill and eat male kittens so they won’t grow up to compete with them. Male felines don’t cooperate at all so they are somewhat limited in what they can hunt. That design works for them in nature but, compare it to dogs.” “Dogs or wolves exhibit pack behavior. There’s a dominate male who establishes himself as pack leader. He will hump the other males to establish dominance. What’s interesting is how the hierarchy within the pack under the alpha male shakes out. Have you ever seen how unfixed male dogs act towards each other?” Lance said, “Yeah it’s a little gross. They hump each other and lick each other’s… HOLY SHIT Tim.” “Yeah, a lot of so called scientists like to say that homosexuality is unnatural while their poodles are under the table humping each other. There are some who think that sexual component in dog packs are the basis for their cooperative behavior.” I gave Lance a squeeze and said, “I know my puppies like it.” He laughed and for the first time since I had known him, the darkness gone. It was the clear laugh of a sweet kid with an unencumbered conscious. I said, “If we were like cats, it would be bad for teen boys. Adults would run them off, beat their ass or even kill them. Sure, it happens but it’s rare. Instead, we’re more like dogs. We have a smidgeon of attraction for the younger males. It makes us want to hug them or take them fishing- stuff that beneficial to them. When you are with the younger guys, you have to take some responsibility. It’s tempting to be selfish but, it’s more rewarding and better for you both, to be a kind and gentle lover. If you do that, you won’t hurt them and it’ll reward you both.” “Where this goes wrong is that some adult men get so fixated on younger males, and females for that matter, they want it so bad, they are willing to con, connive, extort, bully or bribe their way into some poor kids pants. They can be dangerous and cause psychological damage. At 15 and pretty good looking, you’re good. There will be some 12 to 14s looking your way. Now if you still have this quirk at 25, that’s a problem. “I gave Kevin some homework. Do you know about it?” Lance laughed and said, “Oh God yes. He loved it.” “I have some for you too: tomorrow, you Toby and Cole, the next day, Barry and Brandon. Have fun, be sure that they enjoy it too and no guilt, OK?” He said, “I think I can force myself. This was cool as hell. Thank you Tim.” I said, “It’s not over yet stud. There’s still the matter of that wet spot on your speedos. It’s a good thing they won’t stretch out of shape.” He said, “You want to help me with that?” “I’d dearly love too but, you aren’t sixteen yet. When you turn, I promise I’ll give you a present that’ll leave you weak in the knees. It’s also not my custom to leave my friends with blue balls. I want you to wait here. Take a few bong hits and whatever you do, don’t jerk off OK?” Lance agreed and I left him hitting the little red bong. I went downstairs to the TV room and Steven and Cory were still wide awake. Big Ted was sound asleep. There’s a reason beyond being two hundred forty pounds for why they call him Big Ted. That sleep boner he was throwing could hurt somebody. The twins were curled up like a couple of puppies. They followed me to the stairs where I sat down and let them sit on my knees. The first thing they did was say oops and reach into my shorts. I said, “I take it you guys are horny?” Cory chuckled, “Always.” “Do you guys know a kid from the park named Lance?” Steven said, “Yeah, he hangs with Kevin. We’ve burned a few joints with him.” Cory said, “That guy is hot but he’s way out of our league.” “So am I but you’ve got my crank in your hands and Stevie is playing with my balls.” Cory said, “And it’s getting hard too. Look, we both already licked your cum clean in the bathroom. What would it hurt?” Steven said, “A crank in the hand, beats a preppy that won’t even look at us. Besides- I have you by the balls. I’m going to suck your dick.” He gently squeezed and was rewarded by my erection expanding. “I’ll make a deal with you. If you don’t get laid with Lance, we’ll spend the night together.” Cory and Steven looked at each other and then at me. Cory said, “Deal. But we both want a taste first.” Steven said, “Yeah. A good taste. I want to suck it at least a minute.” Cory added, “Me too.” These boys had an edge to them but I knew how to tame them. “OK. No one is to ever know. No bragging, got it? I am going to give you things I haven’t given the other kids your age. That’s between us. Now say yes daddy.” Cory said, “Yes daddy.” He poked Steven with his elbow and said, “We’re going to get what we want. Say it.” “Yes daddy.” “I’m in charge. You will do as I ask. I will reward you little horndogs by making you cum like a horse. Understand?” This time they both said, “Yes daddy.” “Now come with me.” They followed me into one of the downstairs bedrooms, closed and locked the door. I dropped my shorts, sat on the edge of the bed with the boner these two horn-dogs had caused and said, “Do you want this.” Both of them said, “Yes daddy.” “Take off your shorts. Let daddy see. Turn around.” They both said, “Yes daddy.” They did what they were told. “That was uncool grabbing my balls Steven. You didn’t hurt them but if you like handling me like that, lick my balls and promise you won’t do it again.” Steven acknowledged his order, promised he wouldn’t do it again. He also did a pretty good job of ball licking. I said, “Cory, flip that switch and turn off the overhead light. It will be dark but you’ll get your taste.“ Cory did as he was asked. I guided him to lay along the edge of the bed and right on to my cock that he gobbled up greedily, if not very skillfully. I leaned over on my left elbow, wet my right middle finger with my tongue and began to tease Cory’s pucker. He responded by sucking faster. I leaned over further and began to lick his ass cheeks. He sucked even faster. I said, “Do you bad boys want to taste daddy’s cum?” The both stopped just long enough to say, “Yes daddy.” “You’re doing just fine. If you do well enough I might decide to give you more than just a taste. Don’t answer, just work harder for it.” I pulled Cory over into a sixty-nine and got my first close look at his dick. It wasn’t large. Six inches maybe but, it was hard and throbbing with pre-cum oozing. I gave it a few perfunctory licks and quickly went to his balls and then teased his pucker with my tongue. He whimpered and shook as I ran my tongue in circles around his pucker. Instead of jamming my tongue in, I gently worked it in. He moaned, rose up and pushed back against the pressure shaking. I started licking in circles and he began to spasm. I replaced my tongue with my finger tapping his pucker and took his cock down. It pulsed, he shook, made a muffled cry and came in my mouth. He subsided and I released his cock. Cory said, “Holy fuck, that was awesome.” Steven asked, “What did he do?” Before he answered, I put my hand on his hand. Cory said, “Daddy did exactly as promised. He used some kind of magic sex voodoo to make me cum like a horse. You’re going to love it Steven.” I took Steven through the whole process he was intensely aroused and came harder and faster than Cory. In the afterglow they sat on my knees with my arms around them. I kissed them both and held them for a minute. Steven said, “I don’t have a daddy and mom works all the time just to pay bills.” I said, “You do now and daddy loves you.” Steven collapsed against me and kissed my chest. Cory said, “My dad is at the hospital all the time and mom split last year…” “I’ll take care of you. You’ll have friends, fun and be safe. If you jog, I might even escort you to the park sometime. We won’t do this all the time but every now and then when you need the attention. All I ask that you behave, wait until night to smoke out, no drugs stronger than weed and our secrets stay between us. Deal?” They both said, “Deal.” “Do you like this room? Would you like to stay here? It’s private and daddy can sneak away to spend time with his boys. It has a bath and a walk in shower.” Steven said, “Hell yeah. Cory said, “I’ve never come so hard; thank you daddy.” Steven said, “Me either. That was mind blowing. Daddy, you never came.” “This was really for you. You needed the attention, the affection and release. I broke the rules for you but, like you said, you had already sucked my dick in the park. I would have been a prick to deny you when you were hurting for it. Now. Let’s take a few bong hits and get you laid with Lance.” Cory said, “You’re still hard. We want to make you cum daddy.” “It won’t take much. You two were doing great but, you’ll have to share it.” I came in Steven’s mouth and he shared it with Cory. They ended up with it splattered in their faces. Daddy’s boys made him cum like a horse. After we cleaned up, I explained that there’s smoking hot porn in the VCR. The remote is on the coffee table. All they had to do was just press play. Take some bong hits and take a little time to recharge.” When we arrived in the party room, the weed smell was already gone. I had an air return installed in the room so it drew the smoke out. The radio was playing a Zeppelin song. Lance was lying on the couch taking a snooze with a big boner in his speedo. I think Cory and Steven might have drooled. They looked at me and mouthed the words “thank you”. I loaded them bowls of Roderick’s weed and Steven turned on the porn and turned down the volume so there was just the occasional moan and groan. It was a good flick and my young voyeur friends were already pitching tents. Lace stirred, opened his eyes and saw us passing the bong. He sat up, took a look at the porn and said, “Hell yeah. Hi Cory and… Steven. What’s up?” I said, “I think that movie has us all up. I forgot it was in the VCR. It served me well during alone times if you know what I mean.” Lance chuckled and rubbed his boner. “Yeah, I can see how it might have been helpful. This movie is hot.” With Lance sitting up, it was most convenient for Cory and Steven to sit on either side of him to pass the bong. As they seemed to be getting along I said, “Here’s a nice bud on the tray. I’m going to make my rounds. Be back in a while.” I made my way around the house: first by Kevin and Lance’s room with Jeb asleep by Kevin. Toby and Cole’s room was dark but I could see a lump that was most probably them. Brandon and Barry’s room door was cracked open and I could see Brandon’s bare behind glowing in the moonlight. Chris and Tony’s door was closed. I could hear music playing so softly I couldn’t even tell what it was. When I stepped into my bedroom, Frank and Rory were sound asleep but Randy was awake. He scooted out of the bed, spotted his tennis shorts and we walked out on the balcony. He said, “Tim, I’m so sorry I screwed this up.” “No you didn’t.” “I got so high you had to carry me home and then I…” “You slept with Frank.” He said, “I’m so ashamed.” “Nonsense. That was part of the interview. You’re hired.” “Wait, what?” “You told me something you thought I didn’t want to hear. Truthfully, if Frank hadn’t slept with you, it might have been a problem. It’s sort of his stamp of approval.” He chuckled and said, “That’s crazy but in an odd way, it makes sense. What I learned tonight is that in a lot of ways, I’m still just a kid with a whole lot to learn.” “A-plus Mr. Carlson. There’s a reason everyone in my inner circle is so young beyond them being so easy to look at. Most billionaires are very lonely people that live in exquisite holes in fear that someone is going to take their cheese away.” Randy stuttered, “Did you say billionaire?” “Oh, I’m not the biggest one in the country by far but, if I play the game well, I might be. I inherited defense stocks worth north of two point five billion. They generate revenues of between two and three hundred million a year. My foundation has to give away about half that or more to keep taxes from eating it up.” Randy said, “Jesus Tim, this is so far over my head I can’t even begin…” “Now, today, it’s over your head but, you’ll grow. That’s what everyone is here for: to grow into the team I want around me that I can count on down the road. More than just associates more like family: people that I love and can trust not to fuck me over to the national inquirer or some competitor. If some asshole offers you a bribe of a million dollars, laugh in his face because I’ll write you a check for ten times that.” He said meekly, “You believe in me that much?” “I believe in the country boy in you that hates a lie, is loyal to the core and makes friends for life. Take all this away and that’s who I am. I got my first blow job when I was twelve in a hayloft from a cousin after drinking moonshine.” Randy laughed and said, “When do I start?” “Tomorrow we’ll ask for volunteers to move you into the private apartment off the kitchen.” He asked, “Could I see it now?” “Sure.” We walked down to the apartment. It had a door off the kitchen. It was roomy and neat with a desk, a bed and a bath. I stepped into the room that was the brains of the house security system. It was fortified steel with two racked AR-15s and two M9 Beretta pistols with magazines for both. There was communications gear independent of the phone lines and the workstation that controlled the cameras. I flipped on the monitor and focused on the party room where a threesome that put any porn to same was going on. Randy looked at the scene on the monitor transfixed, his shorts bulging and said, “I’ve never seen porn that good.” “Bet you a BJ it was the jerk off booths at Madam Divine’s.” “How did you know?” “That’s the only gay porn in a hundred miles in any direction.” I left Randy a very happy boy in his new place and promised to let him know when breakfast was ready. On my sweep of the 1st floor, Big Ted was up and getting ready to leave. He had work to be at work the next day so he had to go. Tommy and Bob were dead to the world. I returned to find everyone naked and asleep in the party room. I got Lance to some degree of consciousness and got his speedo back on him. I carried him to his room and put him in bed. He didn’t want to let go of me so I held him until Jeb rolled over and put his arm around him. Cory and Steven were pretty dead too. I got their shorts on them and carried them downstairs to their room. Cory curled up with his pillow but Steven said, “Don’t go daddy.” I sat down in the rocking chair in the corner of the room holding Steven for a while and nodded off. His moving around woke me and he whispered, “I need the bathroom.” I picked him up and quietly carried him to the bathroom, shut the door and turned on the nightlight. We both peed with sleep hard dicks and I asked, “How was it with Lance?” Steven said, “Lance was great but he just wasn’t daddy.” This time he stayed down and I went upstairs. So who cares if I get five hours sleep? I’ll be sleeping between Rory and Frank and that is my happy place.
  3. jamessavik

    Red Grand Prix

    We woke up Tuesday morning and took the promised shower with Toby and Brandon did our clean up. Towels were folded, sheets were stripped from beds, and garbage was collected. By ten, we were on our way after I locked the place up. I stopped by Fred Henderson’s place and met my cousin Lee in the drive way. He didn’t recognize me at first. I couldn’t remember exactly how old he was other than he was in junior high when I was in college. He had the look of a Henderson: tall, wiry and tan. All he was wearing was blue jean shorts and sneakers. When he did figure out who I was, he gave me a great big hug, “Timmy! Look at you.” “And you Lee, what are you now, seventeen?” “Not for long. I graduated this year. Pa said that was you at the lodge. I would have visited but I didn’t want to inflict my little pack of ruffians on you.” I said, “They couldn’t be any worse than my own. Come here and meet the guys.” We walked over to the van and I introduced everybody. We chatted for a while about the grotto and the bear, but not in detail. Lee laughed and said, “You guys met Edgar.” Chris said, “The bears name is Edgar?” “We found him as a little cub and bottle fed him. He’s tame as a puppy and likes people. Will walk right up to you and lick your face. You can pet him if he likes you. Otherwise, he’ll just run away. He follows me around like a puppy when I’m doing chores.” Toby pulled out his sketch pad and showed Lee his rendition of the little bear. Lee looked at it and said, “Yep, that’s Edgar.” I left Lee chatting with my posse and went inside to find Uncle Fred drinking coffee. He had already been up since before dawn and had gotten most of his work done. He saw me and stood, “Tim, good grief, how are you boy.” It felt good to be hugged by my Mom’s brother. He was one of the few relatives I had left. “We had a great time at the lodge and, we cleaned up after ourselves.” I handed him an envelope. He looked at it and said, “You didn’t have to do this. You pay dues and you own the place.” “And you take care of it and, I appreciate it. I’m just now really feeling like getting out. It’s been hard since Mom and Pop passed.” Fred nodded, “I know you miss them son. Just remember you got kin in this valley. All the families up here know you could have quit helping us when your Dad passed away. You’re keeping this whole valley afloat. We love you Timmy.” I grinned at said, “Y’all are the only kin I have left. If you need me, just call. I should have come up here a long time ago. I just wasn’t ready to face the place yet. I almost didn’t recognize Lee. Good grief he’s grown up fast.” Fred chuckled and said, “They sure do at that age.” “Does anybody have the lodge for July 4th?” Fred said, “Nobody has it reserved until dove season starts in September.” Looking at the calendar on his desk, I said, “Good. I’ll want it from Wednesday the 2nd to Monday the 7th. We’ll be back and I’ll have some time to visit.” I shook Fred’s hand and returned to the van. By this time Lee had been joined by three of his friends and my crew seemed to be charmed by them. Lee said, “Tim, these are my friends Joey and Bobby Porter and this is Billy Johnson.” It was obvious that Joey and Bobby were twins and they had the Porter look that came from Native American blood: short, muscular with dark tanned skin and jet black hair they wore long. Billy was a tall long boned, light skinned black kid with a friendly smile. We chatted for a few minutes and Lee indicated that he wanted to have a word in private. We went on the side of the van and Lee asked, “Ummm Tim, I know it’s been a while but do you still like the hobby?” I grinned, “Oh yeah. We’re coming back for July the fourth. You want to party with us?” “Hell yeah. That’s a sporty looking crew you got there.” “Yours looks pretty interesting too. We’ll be back and can get together somewhere a lot more comfortable than a hayloft.” As we were rolling away from the Henderson place, Toby said, “I think I like country boys.” I said, “You’ll see a lot more of them come July 4th. I’ve got the lodge booked from the Wednesday before to the Monday after and Lee and his boys will be joining us.” Tony asked, “Are they…?” I said, “They call it the hobby. It’s a secret among a lot of country boys growing up around here. The girls are off limits and they have to get off somehow. Most of them are bisexual and fool around with each other until they get married and after that, only at deer camp and fishing trips.” Frank said, “I did not know that.” “They’re a little different but, they’re sweet. You’ll like them. They’re the kind you’ll make friends with in fifteen minutes and they’ll stick with you for life. I know they like y’all. Lee said you were a sporty looking crew.” Brandon said, “Is that country for hot?” “Lee looks like you without the muscles. I like”, Jed said. “My Mom was a Henderson so we’re cousins. I expect there’ll be a lot more around when we come back for the fourth.” On the way home we stopped by Taco Joes. We were a little early for lunch so the crowd wasn’t huge. I noticed on the bulletin board by the register there was a sign that said free kittens and I remembered that Frank wanted one. Joe took us to a big table and left menus. One of his girls came, brought chips and salsa and took our drink orders. I asked her, “Tienes gatitos libres?” She answered, “Sí señor.” I said, “Quiero uno para una sorpresa para mi amigo.” She said, “I understand.” “Excuse my Españolé. I’m trying. Bring us some queso too.” She left to take care of our orders and Tony asked, “What was that all about?” “I’m just trying to keep my Spanish skills alive and probably failing miserably. I might have just ordered donkey fajitas.” We had fajitas and they were a hit even if they did come from a donkey. Everybody loved them from the time they arrived sizzling hot and smelling so good until the last scrap is devoured. When the waitress came with the check, she winked. I told the guys that I was going to take care of the check and to meet me at the van in five minutes or so. When I took care of the check, I gave Tony a c-note and told him to keep the change. He took me into the office where one of his daughters had a box in her lap with four tiny kittens. After petting them a little, I picked a male orange tabby with a pink nose and parked the little guy in my shirt pocket. I asked Tony if he had ever considered expanding. I liked the idea he had and, it was the only decent place to eat in a two hour drive to the North. I told him that I had an idea that I would have to talk over with my family but I would know more after the fourth of July and would talk to him afterwards. He gave me his business card. When I got to the van and got in, no one noticed the tiny kitten in my front pocket. He seemed to like it there, purring and would peep out from time to time. Before we got rolling I said, “Frank, I’ve got a surprise for you but it will cost you a kiss.” He said, “I’d kiss you anyway silly.” “Look in my shirt pocket.” He did and said, “Oh my God, he’s adorable.” By now the whole van was curious as to what was going on. Frank moved to take the kitten out of my pocket and he objected vocally, “Mew, Mep!?” Toby laughed and said, “What did you say Tim?” Frank retrieved the little fellow who attached himself to his shoulder. With Frank petting him he settled right down and started doing happy paws. Chris said, “Congratulations Frank. You are now owned by a cat.” I laughed and said, “I take it you’re familiar with cats?” Frank said, “I’m not. I’ve never owned a pet.” Chris said, “You don’t really own a cat. It’s more like you are pals.” The little cat was purring furiously, affectionately rubbed Fran’s neck and nibbled on his ear. “Now he’s biting me.” I said, “That’s not a bite. It’s affection from a cat to nibble on you.” Frank said, “He’s so cute it’s ridiculous. Will you help me train it?” Chris and I both laughed and Frank said, “What’s so funny?” I said, “You won’t have to worry about that. He’ll have you trained in no time.” When we got back to town we immediately picked up cat food and litter and since there was a sporting goods store next door, Jeb went inside and he picked out a few jocks. I stopped at the office and brought everyone in to look the place over. There was much more room than necessary but I showed them the tools and equipment I would be teaching them how to use. Toby and I used the Xerox machine to copy the sketches of the guys at the park who had molested him, willingly in one case but not so much with the guy in the Pontiac. Per our agreement, Andrew’s picture was left out. After collecting the mail at the office, we got back in the van and headed home. Once there we unloaded and I showed Frank and his new kitten where the litter box would be. The kitten got the idea immediately and made a deposit. There were about thirty messages on my answering machine. One was from Sam saying all was well and he would return home Thursday. Jeb was delighted with his new jocks. He modeled a red and black one and then disappeared with Toby and Brandon. When everything was put away and the washing machine was running, I asked Chris and Tony to take a ride with me. One of the dealerships in town handled Toyotas and GMC and we parked the Mustang on the edge of the lot and walked around to have a look. We picked out a full sized GMC Sierra with a silver and red paint job and I asked to see a salesman. The salesman didn’t look impressed with us. He was a fat, fortyish guy who sweated too much. He didn’t look too amused when I said we would take this truck and three more just like it. His impression of me rose considerably when we went into the office and called my bank. Then his eyes widened and couldn’t wait to fill out the paperwork. He apologized profusely that the other trucks wouldn’t be ready until Thursday. While the salesman did his thing, Tony asked, “What are the other three trucks for?” I said, “I’m going to give one each to the families in the valley. I neglected to visit them for far too long. You know how I am about family. I shouldn’t have stayed away for so long.” Chris said, “We saw what that memorial did to you Tim. You were spaced out for a while afterwards. Frank had to bring you back.” “I’m back now. I’m taking care of my family. Friday or Saturday we’ll drive them up to the Valley. It’ll be fun to see Lee’s face when I hand him the keys.” It took forty-five minutes and another ten on the phone to get the new truck added to the company auto insurance policy the van was covered under. I wasn’t thrilled with the wait but Tony was so happy to get his first vehicle he had tears in his eyes. I hugged him and said, “You OK to drive?” He smiled and said, “Sure boss.” “Then I have an assignment for you. Take beautiful Chris, drive up around the North shore of the lake to Mossy Oak Point where it’s nice, shady and private. Then I want you two to enjoy each other’s company and don’t come home before you both cum, capich?” Tony laughed and said, “Yes Godfather.” I drove home and found the pool service truck in the drive way. He said it was ready to use. We talked for a few minutes about the service schedule and we had a look at it. My father had it put in when I was away at college to help with his and mom’s aches and pains. It was very private surrounded by an eight foot wall on the east side of the house. It was thirty feet long; eight feet in the deepest part and there was a nice big hot tub immediately adjacent to the pool. I went inside to find Frank bent over putting clothes in the dryer with his new friend on his shoulder watching his every move. The little beasty mewed at me spoiling my surprise, and view as Frank stood up. I said, “It looks like you and your new friend are getting along.” “He follows me everywhere and, he’s happiest riding on my shoulder.” I kissed his neck on the opposite side from the kitten and said, “Lucky cat. He’s got seven guys that’ll spoil him rotten.” Frank and I embraced with full body contact and he said, “You spoil me. On our little holiday you basically gave me Jeb and Brandon.” “They wanted to be with you.” “But you allowed it. Why?” “I love them too. Frank, we’re gay. It would be stupid and destructive for me to be jealous. You are young, beautiful and still have some tom cat in you. All I ask is that it be open and honest. We’re basically sharing Jeb. Just… always come back to me. When I shared you with them, I made them understand that I was honoring them by sharing the love of my life with them.” That must have been the right answer because Frank kissed me for twenty minutes afterwards. During that kiss the kitten walked back and forth between our shoulders purring. I caught up with Jeb, Toby and Brandon on the couch in the room that they had pretty much occupied. Jed was proud of his jocks and I couldn’t blame him. He really was hung like a Clydesdale (a big horse) and getting that much meat under control must have been a great relief to him. He was wearing some board shorts over the jock. You could still tell that his crotch was impressive for a person of his size and frame but it didn’t wobble and dangle like it had. I said, “Toby come here, I want to show you something.” They all wanted to come but I said, “He’ll show you later but this is special for him right now.” Toby followed me out into the hall I opened my arms and he jumped. I caught him in what had now become a familiar embrace and kissed him on the nose. I said, “Close your eyes Toby. I want this to be a surprise.” He gave me that grin and nodded. I carried him down the hall to the East side of the house and came to the door that used to be my mother’s studio. I had recently used it for a drafting project but I didn’t frequent the place. I opened the door, turned on the light and said, “You can open your eyes.” He did and looked around. There was a stool at the big work table in the middle of the room with a machine on top that would hold paper and canvas at convenient angles. There were two big cabinets of supplies and a brilliant view of the marshland east of the house. There was a comfortable chair and end table by the window where my mother used to sit and drink her morning coffee before she would work. Toby looked, closed the door and said, “Tim, I’m sorry but I’m just going to have to blow you for this.” “You know we can’t. We both know it’s not fair. I know you want to. I’m sure I’d like it. Hell, I’d like to blow you sometime just to see you wiggle. I’d like to say fuck it and have a huge orgy with everybody but…” He laughed and said, “Just to see me wiggle?” I said, “I know I turn you on. I have to be careful when we fool around because you turn me on too, just in a little different way. I’ve very tempted to just say screw it and just roll around on the floor with you.” Toby said, “I love what you do let me get away with.” In typical Toby fashion he shoved his hand in my shorts and said, “You’ll just have to spank me later for being naughty daddy.” “Sure Pal. Come here. This is something you get to see first.” He went to the window and I pointed down. He saw it and said, “A pool? You’ve got a pool?” “Yeah. And see that little pool with the waterfall going into the big pool? That’s a hot tub. There’s a control that can make it warmer or cooler. The best part is the wall. It’s private enough for skinny dipping or nude sunbathing— without any bears of course.” The pool was a big hit. The kitten wasn’t interested in swimming but everybody else was. Chris and Tony returned triumphantly in the big, new GMC and they got into it as well. I told everybody to have fun and even Frank could hang out there since that time of day, the whole pool was in the shade. That distracted them enough for me to get away for a few minutes. I stopped in my office and called Father Ashley. His wife answered and he came on the phone directly. “Tim. It’s good to hear from you.” “Thank you Father; could you spare a half hour? There are a few things we need to discuss.” “Certainly.” “Thanks Father. I’ll be over in about ten minutes.” I grabbed the folio that I had prepared for the Father, got in my little truck and headed to the rectory adjacent to Saint Luke’s. Mrs. Ashley met me at the door and led me to the Father’s study. He rose and we shook hands. “Good to see you Tim. How can I help you?” “First I have a big problem that I’m going to share with you and then I’m going to show you a possible solution that I’ve been working on for some time.” “When I got the kids out to Arrowhead Lodge, they responded very well to me and they opened up about some things I doubt they would have told anybody else. How well do you know the Rankin boys?” The Father said, “Sam and I have talked a lot about them. I know they’ve had problems and I have a suspicion where you are going with this.” I sighed and said, “You know they’ve both been sexually abused?” He nodded. “Toby told me where it happened. Furthermore, here are two guys that need to have a bad accident.” I handed him the copies of the sketches. The Father’s eyebrows lifted and said, “Where did you get these?” “Toby. He’s incredibly gifted. If he sees something, he can draw it. Do you know a cop we could trust to hand these to?” “Yes Tim, I do.” “I wish that was all but, it’s not. We’ve got a corrupt sheriff working narcotics who is extorting teenagers into sex and dealing for him. I don’t know who he is but he’s been running this scam on Frank since he was 16. I’ve seen him around quite a bit. He’s always in the car marked SO-206.” The Father shook his head and I saw some of the Marine in him as a wave of anger washed over him and then brought it under control. He said, “If I know you, you want to go hunting and, I’d like to join you but this isn’t the right way. As soon as we’re done I’m calling the Chief Dodd of the Lakeview PD. He has a hunting license.” “Thank you father. Now here’s my proposal to fix this problem. There’s nowhere in our general neighborhood for kids to go that’s safe and supervised.” I opened the folio to a map of our area focused on the big marsh behind St. Luke’s and abutting my own property. I said, “I’ve been working on this for some time and hearing about this made me speed up the process. The foundation that I operate has obtained title to this land and a waiver from the EPAs usual wetlands regulations. This is what I envision.” I turned the page to the big blueprint that showed my drainage plan. I say, “First we install a drainage system.” I turned the page to the blueprint that showed the landfill plans. “We bring in sand and dirt to stabilize the land with pilings and concrete.” “Then we build this on it.” I showed him the plan of the park I envisioned with a pool, tennis courts, boat docks, green space and landscaping. “The tough part will be prepping the site. I’ve budgeted 1.8 million for that and the rest can be done for another two.” Father Ashley asked, “How can I help?” “First- I want St. Luke’s to be associated with the park. Father, do you know how much my Dad left me?” He said, “I take it that it’s a considerable sum?” I nodded. “It is and it generates hundreds of millions every year. My real job is my foundation. I have to give away millions or taxes will just eat it up. I can bankroll the whole project and, hire a few people to run and supervise it once it’s done but I must remain anonymous.” Father Ashley asked, “Why?” I said, “Two reasons Father. If people knew, I’d have to go into hiding. I would be swamped by the needy and the greedy.” He smiled and said, “Fair point. What is the second reason?” I said, “Matthew 6:5. My dad always had a low opinion of self-aggrandizement.” He nodded and looked at me appreciatively. “There are depths to you that I had not appreciated Tim. How will this work?” “Someone from the foundation will contact you about the project. I would appreciate that you kept my name on it as a consulting engineer. Everything in the package on your desk is enough to get the ball rolling for you. As consulting engineer, I can help with that. I already have a general contractor in mind and several subs who will do good work. This will give the kids out there a safe place to be.” He looked at the plans and he looked at me. “I’m in. Your Dad would be very proud of you Tim. You would make a fine member of St. Luke’s you know.” “I’m leaning that way Father. It’s good to have connections with someone who knew my Dad and the boss upstairs.” “Your being good enough with those kids that they opened up about what happened to them. I don’t think you know quite how amazing that is.” “Toby and Brandon are great kids. I think my own youth might be in my favor in dealing with them. I doubt they would have ever told a cop or a suit what they told me.” He grinned and said, “Tim, this is going to be fun. It would be worth doing just to get rid of the mosquitoes.” My meeting with Father Ashley lasted less than an hour. I got home, went upstairs put on some shorts and joined the crowd in the pool. We had fun and I ended up in the hot tub with Jeb who was looking remarkably smug. I sat by him and asked, “You are look like the cat who ate the canary.” He said, “Toby gave me something to smile about while you were out. I swear that kid could win the junior Olympics gold medal for blow jobs.” I winked and said, “How does he compare with the pros?” Jeb gave my crotch a little squeeze underwater. “I said junior Olympics.” I asked, “When is the cruising at the park most active?” He said, “Lunch time and just before dark. Why?” I said, “I just talked to someone and I’m pretty sure the place will soon be crawling with cops soon. Why don’t we make a run through there a little before dark and see if any of your friends are around and warn them.” Jeb grinned and said, “It’ll be fun to be seen with the hot guy. It’ll do my reputation wonders.” We splashed around and played grab ass in the pool for a while. While I was trying to save my virtue from the ravening cock-hounds, I recruited Toby and Brandon to go on our ride through the park just before sundown. On the way back up to my room Brandon fell in behind me and asked, “Can I take a shower with you?” I wanted to say in those silver speedos, you could do more than shower but I said, “Sure Brandon. We just have to keep it sort of clean.” He and I grabbed some clothes and a towel and we stepped into my bathroom. Brandon marveled at the big sunken tube and said, “You could have a party up in here. Are you going to invite me?” I said, “You and Toby, if you behave. You haven’t tried to double team me lately and I appreciate it.” Brandon slipped out of his speedo and asked, “Do you like?” “Hell yeah I like. I just can’t do anything about it.” He sighed and said, “I must be losing my touch. I used to be able to have men eating out of my hands.” “You aren’t losing your touch. You sure had Frank breathing hard last night.” “Yeah. That was fun. Thanks for that.” I turned on the water, got in the shower and Brandon followed. He actually behaved. I used the big sponge to get his back soapy and then they did me. It was the fronts that caused him to pop a big boner and I had what you might call a sympathetic boner. It was when I reached up to shampoo Brandon’s hair when the body and dick contact was made. He shuddered appreciatively as I lathered his hair. When I pulled him close to reach around him to wash his ass with the sponge he gasped as my finger tickled his pucker. As we stood there together I said, “This is a whole lot more than we’re supposed to get away with but what happens in the shower, stays in the shower or it goes down the drain.” He smiled and his hands closed around out cocks and he jerked us both to a furious, stress relieving orgasm. We rinsed off and sat on the seats around the sunken tub. Brandon leaned against me and I asked, “Are we cool?” He chuckled and said, “Of course. I think I understand you a little better. There’s a line. I get it. I’m glad you took me there and showed me where it is. I like it there. We had fun, we got off. Nobody got married. I loved the closeness. It was cool.” “Can you live with it?” He nodded. “When you turn legal, I’ll show you some wild shit but for now, that’s as far as we can go and, no I haven’t even come anywhere close to taking Toby there.” Brandon chuckled and said, “Take him there. He’ll love it. He’s so hot for you, he’d blow before you finished lathering him up.” I said, “Come here. This is fun.” He followed me to the big matt, I handed him a towel and we had fun drying each other off and it ended up in a minor wrestling match. We slipped into boxers, shorts and a shirt, combed our hair and were good to go. We met up with a spiffy and clean Jeb and Toby down in the kitchen playing with Frank’s kitten. The little beastie would puff his tail and bounce sideways on his toes like a fierce jungle cat. Then Toby would pet the kitten that would roll around purring and stretching. Then he would hop up, run to Jeb or Frank and start the whole process over. Brandon and I both got a chance to tame the fierce creature with gentle petting along his spine. Frank said, “You were right. He has us trained already.” “I think pizza tonight. What do you guys think?” It was a good suggestion we settled for three large pepperoni, mushroom and onion pizzas and Frank volunteered to go pick them up. After we ate it was time for our mission to the park so Jeb, Toby, Brandon and I rolled out in Jeb’s jeep. Were it not for a few tall trees, we could see right into the little park. We could see parts of it and all the boat ramps from my upstairs balcony. The neighborhood kids had bike trails all though the pine forest on the West side of my property. The way the roads went and a few creeks ran, we had to back track away from our destination and come around. I realized that I was seeing the park from a different perspective. I wasn’t in one of my vehicles and Jeb’s jeep was fairly distinctive. We passed the big park sign at the turn off and Jeb pulled into the park proper. We passed three elementary aged girls on bikes that made a point of giggling and waving at the handsome guys in the jeep. A giant old live oak wreathed in Spanish moss blocked the view ahead as we rounded the big curve and there was the bathroom with two bikes lying in the grass beside it. Jeb said, “That’s Cole and Barry. Pretty sure we know what’s going on up in there.” Toby fumed, “That rat!” “We shouldn’t disturb their fun. Let’s drive on down and see if we see anybody else.” As we drive down by the picnic tables, Jeb pulled up to one where the kid I recognized as Lance from Toby’s drawing was hanging out with another kid I’d seen around. Lance looked a lot like a younger Jeb but with a darker complexion and warm brown eye. He was wearing gym shorts and a half shirt with the colors and logo of the local public high school. The other kid had shoulder length strawberry blond hair, was wearing a Pink Floyd t-shirt and cologne I identified as Eau de Marijuana. Both of them had eyes like road maps and were obviously higher than the space shuttle. Jeb said, “Lance, Kevin: this is Tim. He wanted us to warn our friends that the cops are going to be around soon. They’re going after the creeps that have been bugging us.” Toby and Brandon got out and everyone got acquainted. I kept an eye on the bathroom because I wanted to have a word with Cole and Barry. Lance said, “I’ve seen you around dude but, you never hit on anybody. What are you doing with these boner biters? Are you like… cool?” Toby said, “Holy shit Lance. Is he ever.” I grinned and said, “I’m looking after Toby and Brandon while their Dad is out of town.” Jeb said, “Tim’s way cool. He’s one of us but, he doesn’t hit on kids. You know the redhead in the Nissan?” They both nodded. Jeb continued, “That’s his boyfriend.” Kevin said, “Ohhh my God that’s hot. Please do some porn.” Lance elbowed him and said, “Be cool man. He could break you in half.” Toby said, “Tim wouldn’t. He’s nice. That’s why we’re out here trying to keep you boner biters out of trouble.” I said, “I know how tough it is being your age and looking for a place to have fun and not get poison ivy on your balls, your leg humped by some mutt or cops crawling up your ass. You’re welcome to hang with Jeb and the Wonder Twins here while the park cools down.” Kevin asked, “Where do you live?” Jeb pointed across the lake where my house was in full view. Lance said, “That’s your house?” Brandon said, “He’s got a pool and a gym in his basement. It’s easy to get there through the trails.” Kevin looked up and said, “Oh shit, it’s that creep in the red Pontiac. He’s busting right up in on Cole and Barry.” “Brandon, Toby: take these guys to the house. Go now through the trails. Jeb, drive. This shit ends now.” Jeb and I jumped in the jeep as Toby yelled, “Be careful Tim! That guys a freak.” Jeb cranked up and started for the bathroom. I said, “Go slow by the bathroom— like walking speed. Then take off and get the city cops. You know where they are?” He said, “Got it. Kick his ass Tim.” As the jeep rolled by the bathroom, I used the roll bar to get clear and hit the ground silently. As I walked by the creeps red Grand Prix, I quickly memorized the license tag. I avoided gravel and stepped quietly— toe, heel. Just shy of the door I heard a young voice say, “Please mister stop.” A gruffer, much older voice said, “If you little faggits like boy meat, you’re gonna love man meat.” I saw nothing but red rage. My father’s generation of Marines had faced Japanese soldiers with martial arts training and had found that their own basic hand to hand techniques were sometimes sorely lacking. For years after, various parties within the Corps worked to create a hand to hand combat style that could be taught to Marine recruits that would make them the equal or better of any soldiers they might face. As far as I know, that process is still ongoing. For years I would run with dad and my brother every morning. Afterwards he would teach us and we would spar. This was often accompanied by bruises, scraps and painful lessons. I once asked him why it was important to know this and he said, “If you ever need it, you’ll need it bad.” I thanked Dad for about the millionth time when I popped open the outer door without a sound. Before it could slam shut I did the same with the inner door and entered what I had once thought of as the “Game Zone”. Nothing had changed in the few days since the last time I had been there. There was still a sink to the right, two urinals and a stall. The boy I recognized as Cole was in the far corner opposite the stall with his shorts around his ankles and his shirt off over his shoulder. In the middle cornering the two boys was the creep. I’d seen him around but had wanted nothing to do with him. He was big, somewhere north of forty, and had a gut. He was holding an evil looking long bladed knife high in his left hand and had the smaller kid who I assumed was Barry by the hair forcing him to suck his cock. He looked over his shoulder at me contemptuously and said, “Oh hey pretty boy. You’re just going to have to wait your turn. I’ll be done with these little cocksuckers in a minute.” He addressed the boy, “You suck good cock little faggit. I might just have to bend you over and try your boy pussy.” The creep hip thrust into the boy’s mouth. I’m pretty sure that pissed off Barry because he bit the tar out the creep’s dick and tried to get away. The creep had a death grip on Barry’s long hair and raised the knife to plunge it down on the kid. Before he could, I snaked my left arm around his raised knife arm and grabbed his knife hand with my right. I had leverage and he didn’t. The tip of the knife poked Barry in the shoulder but by that time I was pulling his knife arm up and away from the kid. He kicked out at me savagely but just grazed me with his foot. He let go of the boy to bring his right hand to bear but I used my leverage and all my strength to slam him face first hard into the tile wall. He growled, “I’m gonna gut you pretty boy.” Rather than wasting any breath, I heel stomped his leg with my left foot and could hear the bones snap and he collapsed to his knees against the wall screaming. I used my leverage and strength again to break his arm and shove the knife blade in his left ear to the hilt. Just to make good and sure, I gave it a half twist. He stayed motionless against the tile wall. I spit on him. After a few breaths to slow down the adrenalin rush, I said, “Cole, Barry: your friends sent me because they knew you were in trouble when this creep showed up. Pull you shorts up.” The two boys were in shock but they obeyed the man that had just killed their attacker. I looked down by the urinals and saw three big blobs of what was obviously cum on the tile floor. I said, “Cole, Hand me a wad of toilet paper.” He did as I asked and I cleaned up the spoo saying, “You were just two innocent kids minding your own business taking a piss when this creep showed up. Understand? The cops are on their way. That’s your story. Stick to it. You’ll be OK.” They both gave me looks I’ll always treasure: in a matter of a few seconds, it went from horror, to shock, to puzzlement, to understanding then finally oh shit, this guy understands and is looking out for us. “Barry, how bad are you cut?” He said, “It’s just a scratch. You… you saved my life mister.” Cole said, “You’re the guy that pulled Toby and Brandon out of the lake. What are you, a professional hero?” I said, “No guys, I’ve just been at the right place at the right time.” I straightened Barry’s hair where the creep had mussed it and said, “There was no way in hell I was going to let that creep hurt a couple of cuties like you.” Cole asked, “If you think we’re cute, why did you never… It’s like we’ve all seen you around.” I said, “Because you are kids and I’m a decent guy. I’ll hug you, protect you and help you in any way that I can but I’ll never, ever take advantage of you.” Barry said, “Please feel free. I owe you at least a blow job.” Cole said, “Me too.” I heard a siren and said, “It sounds like the cops are on the way. Remember, you’re traumatized boys that were just sexually assaulted by that monster over there. I’m your hero. You want to stay with me.” Barry said, “No shit. With a chest and arms like yours, I’ll move in.” I opened my arms and Barry got the signal. Just like Toby he jumped into my arms and wrapped his legs around me. He put his head on my shoulder and sighed. Cole said, “I want to be comforted too.” I said, “You apologize to Toby and I’ll comfort you a lot.” We went out in the front of the building with me holding Barry, who was loving it and Cole close by our side. The sirens were getting closer. Cole asked, “You like Toby?” I said, “Love him to death.” “I’d like to friends again but I really fucked up with him. I was stupid and scared. Could you help me with that?” “I will. Just tell him what you just said. You hurt him but, he loves you Cole. I knew your face because you’re in his sketchbook.” The cop car came around the curve with the Jeb’s jeep right behind it. They got out of their car and asked, “What happened?” I said, “The dead creep in there was trying to sexually assault these kids.” They went in, examined the scene and came back out. They both shook my hand and hugged the boys. Barry refused to be separated from me. He was shaking but the cops wanted to question us separately. I stayed where he could see me but they took him across the parking lot to question him. As soon as he was done he ran back to my side. While this was going on cars continued to arrive. Detectives, the coroner, crime scene guys and more cops. Thankfully, they set up a perimeter to keep out gawkers. While this was going on, they questioned Cole. As I was leaning against the wall, a paramedic came to attend me but I didn’t even know I’d been hurt. I had a shallow six inch cut on my right bicep where I had been struggling with the creep over the blade. When it was my turn to be questioned, I was surprised to see Father Ashley and Police Chief Dodd standing behind the detectives who were taking my statement. “I’m keeping the two Rankin boys while Sam is out of town and over the Memorial Day Holiday they opened up and told me that there were perverts stalking this place and that this one had been molesting boys at knife point. As I had no contacts with the police, I spoke to Father Ashley about it and gave him good sketches to turn over to Chief Dodd. At the urging of the boys we drove down to the park to warn their friends that this creep was doing this. The recognized the boys bikes and the creeps car. I sent the boys home through the trails and their friend Jeb Somerset to get the police and I went in.” “The creep was holding a knife over the smaller boy Barry and trying to force him into oral sex. Cole was trapped in the far corner. The creep said something really rude that angered Barry who bit the creep right where it hurt the most and the bastard was about to stab the boy. I grabbed the knife arm and got him away from the boys. In the subsequent struggle, the creep was killed. The kids were really shaken up so I tried to calm them down and waited for the police.” “That’s my statement.” One of the detectives asked, “You went in against a knife armed suspect bare handed?” I answered, “My Dad was part of the Marine Martial Arts program since the late forties. Every morning we used to run and then spar. There was no way in hell I was going to leave those kids alone in there. Hearing them talk about this guy, he was getting bolder and more dangerous. It was only a matter of time before one of these kids ended up on a milk carton.” Chief Dodd walked up to me and motioned me away from the crowd and said confidentially, “You got a conduit to my office now.” He handed me a business card. “Any time you need to talk, call me. If these kids are talking to you, we need your help to protect them.” “Thank you Chief. I’ll take you up on it.” He said, “Father Ashley and I are golf buddies and he filled me in on who you are. I know about a little project you and Saint Luke’s are working on. Jesus Mr. Shepherd, this is deep blue hero stuff you just pulled tonight.” I said, “For the city and the kids, we need to low key this. In your press release you might say that an unnamed friend or an uncle caught this before it got too bad and the perp was killed trying to escape.” He nodded. “I think that’s best for all concerned.” The Chief paused and said, “You seem to have a gift with these kids Mr. Shepherd. They never give us stuff like this.” “They’re scared. Scared someone will call them a fag or think it’s their fault. I saw that growing up myself.” The Chief said, “Could you do me a huge favor?” I said, “I will if I can.” “Would you be willing to talk to some of our juveniles? You seem to have a gift for it.” “I’ll try. I’ve got a good rapport with the Rankin kids and Jeb. They can help. How long do you need me? It’s getting late and I want to take the boys home.” The Chief said, “This is open and shut. We knew this mutt and he was a bad one. We weren’t really expecting this out of him but, he’s done. You can go. You got a ride?” “No. Jeb is waiting.” On the way out I stopped by the ambulance and asked one of the EMTs, “Do you guys have any anti-anxiety meds? These two boys are wound petty tight.” At this point I was getting rock star treatment and one of the medics said, “We give Ativan for post event trauma. Give them one tonight and another tomorrow. If the symptoms persist, my advice is to see a psychiatrist. They could get some post-traumatic out of this. You could too.” Jeb took us home just in time for the eight o’clock news on the radio: “In our top story, a Rivervine man was killed while trying to molest two local boys. The father of one of their friends intervened and the man was killed with his own knife in the struggle. Details are pending as authorities notify the next of kin. In other news, a local deputy was arrested tonight after an audit of drugs and money in the narcotics squad. That investigation is ongoing…” I said, “Come on in guys. You need anything?” Toby met me at the door and gave me a huge hug, “Tim, you saved Cole. Jesus. How can I…” Then he and Cole were kissing. Cole said, “I’m sorry Toby. I was stupid and I was scared. I’m so sorry I hurt you.” I said, “Barry, Cole you need to call your parents.” Barry said, “It’s after nine. He’s shitfaced by now. I’ll call him in the morning while he’s good and hungover so I can really piss him off.” “Toby, take Cole to a phone. Come on Barry. Let’s raid the kitchen.” As we went through the gym Barry said, “That’s a sauna isn’t it?” I nodded. He said, “Some of my favorite gay porn takes place in a sauna.” I asked, “Where do you see gay porn?” He said, “My Dad’s boyfriend thinks he hides the tapes.” I said, “Something tells me you’re going to be an interesting to hang out with.” When I got to the kitchen Frank nearly tackled me with a ferocious kiss and said, “Stop being heroic. You aren’t frikkin Batman OK? I love you and don’t want to be a young widow.” I said, “Have you met Barry?” Frank took one look at Barry, hugged him and said, “Oh my God, he’s adorable!” “He’s one of the two kids I went in there for.” I said, “Barry, this is Frank.” Barry looked up at Frank with a growing tent in his shorts and said, “Wow, you’re beautiful.” “Isn’t he though? Frank, this little guy has been through a lot tonight. Now they prescribed some pills to calm him down but I think a little weed would probably suit him better. Can you help?” Frank said, “Sure.” Barry reached way into his shorts and pulled out a fat baggie and said, “We’re good.” I asked, “Where on earth did you have that?” He grinned and said, “I’m not a big fan of tightie-whities but they do have a nice, convenient pouch for holding things under your balls.” “Frank, would you take care of Barry here and gather everybody upstairs, I’ve got to make a call.” With Barry following Frank like a puppy, I went to the office off the kitchen closed the door, looked on my rolodex and made a call. A gruff, terse voice answered, “Hello?” I said, “Gunny Anders, sorry to call so late but I needed a word.” “Little Shep, how are you doing boy? I was just watching the news and drinking a toast to the guy who waxed that pervert.” I said, “Uhhh… that’s what I’m calling about. That was me.” “Holy shit son. Your first kill; I was hoping you wouldn’t have to go through that. Tell me what happened.” I recounted the story; less a few details that would make the boys look like sluts. He said, “How are you feeling?” I said, “Just after it happened, I felt like I was going to puke. I focused on the kids and calming them down. To be perfectly honest, I don’t feel bad about putting that creep down.” Gunny Anders sighed and said, “Sooner or later, it’s going to hit you. You got people around who are close to you?” “Yeah, thank God. Do you still run that gym?” He chuckled and said, “Yeah, such as it is.” I said, “Gunny, I want to bring you some kids to work with. They’re out of school, unsupervised and trouble like we just had is bound to find them. I’d like to get them somewhere safe, learning the right stuff and, I can’t think of anybody better suited for that than you.” “My gym isn’t exactly overflowing with customers. I’d be delighted to take them. When do you want to bring them in?” “Tomorrow afternoon around one OK?” The Gunny said, “I’ll be looking for you and Tim, be careful. The feelings are likely to sneak up and blindside you. Call me if you need to talk about it OK?” “Thanks Gunny. I’ll see you tomorrow.” I went upstairs and found a crowd milling around the boys room. Frank had several admirers clustered about him: Barry, Kevin and Lance were all smiles standing in the hall talking to him. In the boy’s room, Tony and Chris were chatting amiably with Jeb, Toby, Brandon and Cole. I said, “Gentlemen. We’re going to have a boxer party. Everybody strip to your boxers.” Barry said, “But I’ve only got tightie-whities.” “You’re about the same size as Toby. See if he’ll help you out.” It didn’t take long our little crowd to get down to their boxers. There were several tents pitched. I said, “Does anybody know why we’re in boxers and the answer is not just because it’s hot.” Chris said, “Because this way, there’s nothing hidden among us.” “Exactly. Now we’re going to take a trip to a part of the house no one has seen before. It’s pretty cool and I think you’ll like it.” Toby and Barry appeared out of the boy’s room both clad in cute little boxers. “Is everybody ready?” Frank said, “Tim, you’re forgetting something.” “Oh. Sorry.” I stepped into the room Frank and I shared and stripped out of my clothes and put on my favorite red boxers. I was quite sure the new crowd wasn’t ready for me in red speedos. I kept hearing an unfamiliar noise and I realized it was the kitten purring curled up on Frank’s pillow. I returned to the hall and led the procession toward the west wing of the house. I rarely ventured there anymore. I stopped at a door and let the group catch up. I said, “Wait here. This will just take a second.” I opened the door and went into the room. It was unused before my parents passed away. Then I got the bright idea to make it into a party room. The problem was that I would sit in there and get stoned and not party or do anything worthwhile. Depression sucks. Depression and booze and weed really suck. One day I decided it was time to get a freaking life again, cleaned it up left and closed the door. I was a fair sized room of about 24 by 20 feet with a closet in the corner. The room was built around a Nakamichi stereo system. I flipped it on and queued up Pink Floyd’s Dark Side of the Moon. Around most of the room was a sectional sofa with a coffee table in the middle. It would be a little crowded but this bunch would like it that way. I turned on the black lights and turned off the overheads and the posters glowed garish and psychedelic. I noticed my boxers had turned a color you might see on an album cover. I went back to the door and said, “OK guys. This room will be snug for eleven but it will work.” As they came in and got a look there were various comments like cool and far out. Frank gave me a look that silently requested explanation. I told the group as they got settled on the couch that wrapped around the room, “I put this place together after my Mom and Dad passed away fairly close together. I intended it to be a party room but I was depressed and just sat in here listening to music and getting stoned all the time.” Kevin, the strawberry blond stoner kid asked, “What was wrong with that?” I said, “I was sitting on my ass doing nothing. I had to figure some shit out or go down the rabbit hole a lot of our neighbors get lost in of staying fucked up all the time. Finally some of the things my father and the people I grew up around caught up with me. What gives life meaning is not holing up with a bong; it’s what happens out there.” I gestured outside with my thumb. “Getting high or a little drunk is fun. It relaxes you but, my point is, this is a nice place to visit but you wouldn’t want to live here. Too many people do and it ruins them. Now— we’re going to get a little high because I know for sure Barry and Cole need to get that creep out of their head.” I opened the closet, brought out a hookah and put it down on the coffee table. I said, “I need a volunteer to run down to the kitchen and bring us a big glass of ice water.” Frank stood and his puppy Barry followed and they went downstairs. I put about a quarter ounce on a tray and, with some able help from Kevin and Lance, cleaned out the seeds. By the time Frank arrived with the ice water, the weed was ready. As Frank and Kevin prepared a little more, I poured the ice water into the hookah and got the hoses laid out. There were only four attached but we took turns and burned a bowl. By the time that big bowl had burned we were all feeling it. I asked, “Cole could you tell us a little about yourself?” He said, “I’m Cole Matthews. I’m fourteen and I’m crazy about Toby.” I chuckled and said, “We all are. I went in there after you because Toby recognized your bike. Come here.” Cole came to me and sat on my knee and we hugged. I stroked his hair and said, “I’m glad you’re ok. If you need to talk about it, I’ll listen.” He whispered in my ear, “Toby has told me a lot about you and I feel the burning urge for a spanking coming on.” I said at a normal volume, “I’ll be talking to you and Toby soon.” He gave me a hug, got up and I stopped him from returning to his seat. I said, “Some other people want to say hi too.” Frank took Cole on his knee, hugged him and said, “I’m glad you’re here. Get Toby to show you the sketches of you he’s done. I’m pretty sure he’s crazy about you too.” While Cole was being hugged by Chris and Tony, I said, “Barry, tell us about yourself.” Barry said, “I’m Barry Anderson. I’m 13 and you saved my life. I owe you at least a blow job.” He got the idea from Cole’s example and bounded over to me and knelt in front of me like he was going to deliver one on the spot. The guys laughed and hooted and he sat on my right knee that conveniently screened his left hand on my cock from view. Barry said enthusiastically, “You should have seen this guy. I don’t know whether it was karate or kung fu but that fat bastard said something I didn’t like and I bit the cock he was shoving in my mouth. I couldn’t get away because he had me by the hair. The creep was going to stab me but Tim snatched his arm up in some kind of hold and slammed him into the wall so hard that guys teeth hit the floor. Then Tim kicked him in the leg and we heard the bones snap and then Tim broke his arm and shoved that guys knife right in his ear.” Barry was shaking now, flashing back and big tears rolled down his face. I hugged him and he hugged me back as hard as he could. I said, “It’s Ok. It’s over now. You’re safe and that prick ain’t coming back. You are surrounded by friends that love you.” “Really?” Frank said, “Really. I wasn’t at all surprised when I heard what Tim did. I saw him jump off a thirty foot balcony and slide down a pipe to pull Toby and Brandon out of the lake when their canoe turned over. He doesn’t even think about it.” Barry moved over and sat in Frank’s lap and said, “It’s easy to love you back. You’re just… so pretty.” Frank kissed him on the forehead and said, “You’re pretty cute yourself.” Chris said, “Hand him here, I want to hug him too.” Barry had landed in his version of heaven. Cute guys were giving him attention and he loved it. I said, “So, Lance, tell us about yourself.” He said, “I’m Lance McCormick. I’ll be 16 in October. If this is a cult, I so want to join. You guys are awesome.” Chris said, “It’s not a cult. Maybe it’s a cult of personality. Tim is like a king or a duke from olden times. We’re drawn by his charisma but we stay because you can’t help but love him. Talk to me later about what he’s done for Tony or me or any of the other guys.” To say Lance was hot was a severe understatement. His eyes and his facial features were striking and gave him a presence that would be noticed in any room. He came and sat on my knee and said, “You came to warn us. You cared about us without even knowing us when everyone else runs us off or calls us names.” Then he hugged me and held it. I said, “But I do know you. I used to see you around all the time. I was tempted Lance. You’re a rare beauty yourself. I remember being in your shoes. I used to cruise that park when I was your age and I met the creeps, drunks and degenerates you meet between decent tricks. You think you’ve got it under control until some asshole drives up in a red Grand Prix and starts talking about wanting boy pussy.” Lance said, “They say actions speak louder than words. What you did tonight, I heard it loud and clear. I’m tired of being an outsider. I want to belong.” Frank said, “I know what you mean Lance. Before I met Tim, I had friends but they were scattered. Everything was sneaking around and secret. Now, those of us here, we can be like normal people. We don’t have to lie or be covert about being gay. I can hold Tim and no one can say shit about it.” Lance went to Frank’s lap and they spoke to each other quietly, laughed and looked at me. I said, “What?” Lance said, “I asked Frank if it was OK to tell you. We got together a few times. It’s been a while but we’ve been friendly and often eaten together.” I said leaning over and kissing both of them, “I’m not the jealous type. I’d say Frank has pretty good tastes if you ask me.” When Lance moved over to Chris, he said, “Confession time for me as well. Lance is just too hot. I was horny as hell, saw him walking by and he waved. One thing led to another and I took him off to have my way with him.” As Tony and Chris bantered with Lance, I said, “Kevin, tell us about yourself.” He said, “I’m Kevin Stone and I’m sixteen. You had me at the Pink Floyd you were playing.” I said, “Stone? For real?” “Yeah. With that last name…” I patted my knee. He came over with alacrity, and said, “I’m legal.” It was the first good, close look at the boy I had gotten. He was past cute and racing toward handsome with a stockier and more muscular build than the rest of the teens. He had a pale complexion matching his strawberry blond hair but it was bronzed and his hair had highlights from the being in the sun. I saw the tell-tale scars on his hands and arms of a cutter. I asked, “How long have you been cutting yourself?” He looked shocked that anyone would notice. I said, “I may be a little more perceptive than other people in your life Kevin. I know about cutting: you like a little pain?” He nodded. “It’s nothing to be ashamed about. It’s really common and it takes many forms. I’m not a sadist nor do I care for pain myself but I know a little bit about it. We can talk about it later and find different ways that don’t leave scars OK?” Kevin hugged me and said, “I’d like that. Lately even my parents have been asking questions and falling off my bike isn’t cutting it anymore.” I asked, “Don’t you have a car or something? How about you Lance?” Kevin said, “No. Nobody has time to bother teaching me to drive.” Lance said, “Me either. I’m supposed to be waiting for drivers ed next fall.” I said, “I’ll teach you both. We’ll go way out in the country and…” Kevin hugged me so fiercely I nearly fell over. Then Lance joined in and I had two really excited, very affectionate cuties on both my knees. “It’ll be fun. I know of some places we can go out near LaSalle National Park, we can spend a few hours going from spot to spot trading drivers. On the way back I can pick up some barbecue from a little place I know out in the country.” Kevin said, “Is this real? I’m not having some wild assed acid trip am I?” Toby spoke up and said, “That’s what I thought when we were at Arrowhead Lodge this weekend. I wasn’t sure it was real either so, I bit Tim on the ear. Then he tickled me so hard I thought I was going to pee. It’s real all right.” Kevin looked at me and asked, “Why Tim? Don’t get me wrong, nobody has ever treated me this well but what are we to you? Nobody else has the time of day for us.” I said, “There are lots of reasons. It’s a scary time to be gay with AIDS going around and creeps like that bastard that went after Barry and Cole. Then there are rednecks that you can’t tell if they want to beat you up or suck your dick until they’re doing one or the other. I’ll bet you’ve had trouble in school where you have guys that won’t even speak to you in public but want to come over and spend the night. Does any of this ring a bell?” Everyone in the room nodded and Cole said, “Oh shit. I thought that only happened to me.” I said, “No. It is not just you. Its stuff we all have to deal with. We’re all better off if we have friends we can trust and count on around us and people you can talk to about things that would make your Mom’s and Dad’s freak out if you brought it up. What we all have a need for is family that we can count on that has time for you, accepts you for who you are and watches your back. I want that for myself and I’m pretty sure you do too.” Kevin and Lance both hugged me and I noticed that Lance had a tear in his eye. I hugged them back and I said, “Here’s another good reason. All of you are going to grow up. It’s just a matter of time. When you do, I’ll still be here and I will help you with things like school and jobs. You won’t have to feel so alone and scared anymore. You’ll know that you’ve got someone behind you that will love and protect you.” Barry spoke up and said, “Or someone who will wade into room and kick a creep with a knife’s ass into the afterlife to get us out of deep shit.” Kevin said, “I’m in. How do we get started?” I said, “Lance, Cole, Barry- what do you say.” They all agreed saying variations of hell yeah. “Youngest first- choose one of us four supposed grown-ups to be your big brother. They are going to be your buddy. That’s who you can talk to, hang out with and help you out.” Toby looked at me anxiously and I said, “Toby, Brandon and Jeb- you guys know we love you. You aren’t losing anything.” Barry came right up to me and asked, “If I pick somebody else, that doesn’t mean I won’t get to spend time with you, right?” “No. I’m still going to spend time with all of you. In fact, as soon as we finish up here, me, you and one of your friends are going to talk, OK?” Barry said, “OK.” He moved over to Frank and said, “Would you be my big brother?” Frank scooped him up, kissed him on the forehead and said, “Of course I would! I was hoping you would ask.” Cole chose next and he went to Tony and said, “Toby says I should pick you because you’re really cool. Toby’s never wrong about these things.” Tony grabbed Cole in a big hug and said, “Toby is pretty smart.” Lance chose next and picked Chris. Lance sat on his lap and they talked quietly but they were both all smiles. Kevin said, “I guess you are stuck with me.” I shook my head and said, “No, I was hoping it would be you. We’re going to have a lot of fun.” I whispered in his ear, “Since you’re legal I can go farther with you than I can with the others. I’m going to teach you pain and pleasure without actually hurting you. Kiss me on the ear if you like the sound of that.” He did more than kiss that ear. He sucked it and whispered, “Yes daddy.” “Tomorrow we’re going to have a full day. Have fun but don’t stay up too late because we have an appointment for a checkup with a doctor. He’s not like most doctors because he’s gay and is very dialed in on the health needs of gay men and teens. He’s also going to tell you how to protect yourself from AIDS. After we’re done there, we’re going to the gym where I’m going to introduce you to an instructor that can teach you the martial arts that I used to fuck up that creep. Afterwards, we come home and enjoy the hot tub and sauna and I’ll give rub downs later. You’ll need them. It might not sound fun but, you’ll be together and that’s at least a little fun. I also want you to slip home and get some clothes.” Chris said, “One of Tim’s rub down is well worth it.” “I’m for that”, Frank purred. “OK you guys stay here and enjoy for a bit. I’ve got some chores to do. Barry, Brandon— please come with me.” They hopped up from where that were sitting and followed me. I grabbed two towels and they followed me out to the patio and around to the pool. It was a dark night but the stars blazed. None of the pool lights were on but the red wood around the hot tub was bathed in pure starlight. I said, “Brandon, Barry here has had a hard day and if I remember correctly you like him.” Barry said, “Really?” Brandon put his hand on Barry’s shoulder, sighed and said, “Tim, that’s cheating. I was supposed to help him figure that out.” “I’m not against romance. I just wanted to help move things along. We all love Barry in one way or another. He’s cuter than most of the guys in the teen girl mags. I think he needs someone that loves him to hold him naked in the hot tub. I would do it myself but, I thought you would be a better choice Brandon. What do you think Barry.” Barry shed his boxers with alacrity and said, “Tim is making a lot of sense.” Brandon looked at me and said, “You are something else Tim. Thank you.” Brandon dropped his boxers and climbed into the hot tub beside Barry. They put their arms over each other’s shoulders and put their foreheads together. I said, “Remember— this isn’t cruising. You have time and you are safe. Take your time and enjoy it. Just dry off and come back in when you’re done. Barry, see me before you turn in. Frank will want a hug too.” I returned to the party room where Pink Floyd had been replaced by the Cars. Toby and Cole were arm in arm talking and, the other guys were smiling and chatting amiably. I beckoned for the newly reunited couple to follow me and I took them to Toby’s studio. Cole gasped and said, “Oh Toby, I know you love this.” Toby asked, “Who put the love seat in here?” “I did. I thought it would be a good setting for a model; show Cole your sketch of him Toby.” Toby pulled out his special sketchbook and opened it to the beautiful sketch of Cole sleeping. Cole gasped and said, “Is that really me?” I said, “In Toby’s eyes. You hurt him but, he never stopped loving you Cole. I know why you hurt him and I think I can explain it to both of you.” I sat down on the love seat with Toby on one knee and Cole on the other. The contrast between the two boys was striking. They had the easy familiarity of two boys that had grown up together but a year or so had changed them. Toby still had a little baby fat and not come into his adolescent growth while Cole had grown tall and lean. Cole’s package suggested that he had surpassed Toby in other ways as well. Despite the changes, the warmth between the two was undeniable. I said, “Let me see if I am anywhere close to being right about you two. You were doing things with each other that you both enjoyed well before you ever knew that it had a Latin name and lots of people talk absolute shit about. Am I right?” Cole nodded sadly and said, “When I watched TV, gay people were dying.” He was wracked with a sob and said, “I was really scared and I had no one to talk about it with.” “You got really scared and didn’t understand. The more you were with Toby, the more you wanted him. You thought the only way you could cure yourself was to stay away from Toby but that didn’t work either. You needed that closeness and affection and you had to go find it again. You didn’t think Toby would want you back.” Cole was sobbing now. He choked out, “Yes. It wasn’t Toby. It was me. I was stupid and scared. Please forgive me Toby. You didn’t make me gay. I just discovered it with you.” Toby leaned forward and began kissing Cole on the chest. I said, “I have an idea that the reason you were with Barry was because he reminded you of Toby.” Cole twitched as Toby kissed his way down his stomach and finally kissing his bulging boxers. “I’m pretty sure that means he forgives you Cole.” For my next project, I needed hardware so I went down to the garage. I found the choke collar that had belonged to my brother’s beloved Labrador retriever many years ago and some thin soft nylon rope. In the kitchen I found a couple of a couple of clothes pins in the miscellaneous shit drawer. Every kitchen needs one of those. I returned to the party room and found that everyone except Kevin had departed. He was putting a fresh album on. It was Pink Floyd’s Wish you Were Here of which I heartily approved. I sat down, beckoned Kevin to come and sit with me and noted that by the state of his boxers, he was moderately aroused. I said, “Before we go any further I want you to know that I will not do anything that will hurt you. A little ouchie yes, serious hurt no. Do you trust me with that?” He nodded nervously. “I won’t ever be using a gag of any kind so if anything is too intense, just tell me. Now: tell me about your fantasies. When you jerk off, what is it that you visualize that puts you over the top.” Kevin described several pretty common fetishes that made him seriously hot. He had a taste for bondage, a little pain and he wanted to be dominated. I asked, “Do you want a daddy Kevin?” “Yes daddy. I do.” “Hold it. I’m not your daddy yet. Strip and show me that you are the boy I want.” He slipped off his boxers which must have turned him on because he hardened. His cock was almost as long as Jeb’s but it had a curve to the right and was thicker. It betrayed its excitement with pre-cum and danced with his pulse. “Very nice. Now turn around.” He turned his back to me. I massaged his ass and he quivered. I said, “That’s a nice ass. Is it virgin?” “Yes daddy. I’ve never been fucked. I’m afraid of AIDS.” “You’re a smart boy. I like that. I will teach you how to protect yourself. Now, turn around and kneel in front of me and show me that you want daddy.” He knelt and immediately started to pull my cock out of my boxers but I stopped him. “You don’t have permission to do that. Leave the boxers in place and show me your enthusiasm.” He kissed and licked his way up and down from my cocks head to my balls. His steamy breath and excitement built on my excitement. I stopped him and said, “Sit on my knee again.” He reluctantly gave up my cock but sat on my knee as instructed and asked, “May I hold it?” “Yes sweet boy.” He slipped his hand in my boxers and explored my cock. “If you are to be my boy, I have to have total truth from you. I will return truth with ecstasy. Understand?” “Yes daddy.” “I’m not jealous. I do not mind if you get with other boys. In fact, I’d like for you to have a boyfriend but, if you are to be my boy, you must ask for permission. Of the group that’s here, which ones have you been with?” He said, “Almost all of them. Not Toby. He was just so little; I didn’t feel right getting with him. Lance and I have a thing. We were trying to figure out where we could go when you and Jeb pulled up.” I stroked his hair and kissed his head and asked, “Barry?” He reddened and said, “Yes. Barry.” I said, “It’s OK. I understand. He’s cute and he’s a sweetheart.” Kevin flushed and said, “That’s true but, holy shit Tim, that little guy gives head like nobody I’ve ever seen. I don’t know exactly what it is he does, but I can’t last a minute with him on my dick. He’s like Mozart but instead of a piano, he plays the skin flute. He said he owed you a blow job. Take him up on it.” I chuckled and said, “I’m going to wait a few years on that.” He looked down and said, “I’ve also been with Jeb and Frank. Jeb and I, we’re buds but, Frank was so stoned when we got together, I’m not sure he remembers me.” I raised Kevin’s head, kissed him and rubbed his chest. His hand on my cock tightened its grip. When I broke the kiss he was panting and said, “Wow, what was that for.” “You told me something you thought I might not want to hear. I told you that I rewarded truth. Now Kevin, tell me about your drug use.” “I smoke pot pretty much every day. I’ve tried ecstasy and coke.” I said, “Pot I can live with but I don’t want anything stronger around the rest of the boys. Is that clear?” “Yes but, I just got an eight-ball. It’s in my wallet.” “Put your shorts on and go get it.” He did as I asked and I retrieved a mirror, razor blade and straw from the closet. He returned and I said, “Give it here.” The coke was in folded wax paper. Judging from my experience, it was a little more like an eight-ball and a half. Whoever had given him the stuff had been very generous. I used the razor blade to separate some and chop it into fine powder and create four respectable lines and a tiny pile that I reserved for later. He was practically drooling. I said, “Because you’ve been honest, I will reward you sweet boy. You may take two lines.” He did and I watched he reaction as the stuff hit his nose. He closed his eyes and shivered much like he was climaxing. “Come to daddy.” He sat beside me very warm and friendly. He was feeling the coke buzz on top of the weed he had smoked and was feeling very good. “Tell daddy where you got it.” “There’s a deputy sheriff that comes through the park. He picks me up sometimes and he likes for me to fuck him or he would put me in handcuffs and... do stuff. He gives me money, weed or coke. I’ve seen him in the bathroom with Frank before.” I said, “I am pretty sure something bad happened to Deputy Dog.” “How did you know?” “It was on the radio when we were coming home. Seems he was giving out too much candy and cabbage and they caught him when they did an audit. He was doing something similar to Frank and it started when he was about your age. He caught Frank with some weed a long time ago and has been extorting blow jobs from him ever since. Something bad happened to him because I made it happen to him. I protect the people I love. I won’t allow them to be used or exploited. I will protect you too. I really don’t like coke and other hard stuff Kevin. It’s very addictive and it ruins people. You’ve seen some gay porn?” He nodded. “The reason so much of it looks fake is that most of those guys aren’t really gay. They have trouble even staying hard and some of them just jerk off. They’re paying off coke debts. Assholes get them addicted to the stuff and they get to the point to where they’ll do anything for it. I love you Kevin and I don’t want to see that happen to you. Addiction is really nasty and it makes you vulnerable to the real sadists and predators out there.” Kevin said, “I really like the damned stuff.” “Everybody that tries it likes it Kevin. I did. The problem is that they like it too much and it destroys them. Since you’ve got a pile of it, there’s no sense in wasting it. When daddy is pleased with his boy I will reward you, OK? I’ll give you a taste but we’ll spread it out. The only thing I want you addicted to is my cock. That’s an OK addiction because the guy attached to it will never hurt you and will always look out for you.” Kevin was quiet for a moment and said, “My parents think I’m a fuck up.” I chuckled and said, “Sweetie at sixteen, everybody is a fuck up. You are still mostly boy but the world is shoving you hard toward adulthood. There are all sorts of pressure to decide what you are going to study and, do with your life. It’s like you are a pinball and you keep bouncing off of things but, you’ve landed in the triple bonus hole Kevin. I am with you now and I’m going to help you. How would you like a job?” Kevin twitched and said, “I’ve never had a real job before. Dad would be thrilled.” I said, “One of my hobbies is to buy old video game machines and restore them. I’ve got… maybe forty-four if Miss Pac-Man’s power supply doesn’t pack it in. That’s the making of a pretty fair arcade don’t you think? How would you like to run it for me?” He looked at me with wide eyes and said, “Oh my God dude, I’d love that. That would be amazing fun.” I asked, “Do you think between you and Lance, maybe Cole that you would like that?” He didn’t answer, he just hugged me. I took the choke collar and put it over his head and said, “You are daddy’s boy now.” He fingered it like it was a Cartier masterpiece. In one motion I pulled his boxers down and said, “Daddy loves his boy and is about to make him cum three times. Would you like that?” Kevin looked at me wide eyed and said, “Yes daddy please. Thank you. Three times?” I put my forehead to his and nodded and said, “Three for sure. In ten minutes.” I picked his up naked body and the effort made my arm and chest muscles bulge. He ran his hands along them and said, “Holy shit daddy. You’re ripped. I knew you were buff but…” I leaned my head over and kissed his stomach and abs and he gasped. Then I moved to his nipples and licked and nibbled them as he trembled in my arms. I licked pre-cum off the end of his big cock, he shivered. I laid him down on the sectional and used the soft nylon ropes to tie his hands and secured it to the wooden handrail on the sectional but left a lot of slack. Then I did the same with his feet but I left a slip knot in so I could free one of his legs. The clothes pins were not extremely tight. I used them for closing bags of potato chips. I was sure they wouldn’t hurt him or leave marks. They were just enough to sting a little. I applied them to his nipples and he gasped and closed his eyes. I said, “I’m sorry baby boy. I didn’t know I’d be entertaining in this manner and had to improvise on short notice.” He gasped, “Oh God, you’re doing just fine. It hurts so good.” With Kevin restrained I loved his body but left his cock alone. The cock is the primary erogenous zone on a male but, it’s not the only one. I ran my hands along his body, not trying to tickle him but the contact had similar effects. If you are into it, it’s a real turn on. I wasn’t so much into it as I was trying to show Kevin a great time. Judging from his throbbing boner and pre-cum that had dripped on his belly, I had a feeling I was on the right track. After getting him worked up, I brought out a fluffy feather and ran it over his skin in the right places. He really liked it when I ran them over his balls. He squirmed and writhed in pleasure. It was time so I pulled the cord and released one of his legs to hang over the edge of the sofa. I put my arm under his bound leg to lift him up off the sofa. I began by licking his balls and he liked that. Then I licked a little lower under his balls and he liked that even more. The closer I came to his pucker, the more he shook and squirmed. As soon and my tongue ran over his hole he stiffened. I knew something had gone badly wrong when I heard his panicked voice say, “Please… please don’t fuck me.” As soon as I heard the tone and timber of his voice, the puzzle of Kevin Stone snapped together in my mind with a click. Drugs, risky sex, and a number of other signs had been there, I just didn’t see them. In letting him live his fantasy, I had inadvertently unlocked his nightmare. I quickly disentangled myself from him, moved to where his hands were tied and pulled the one for quick release. He sat up and I sat where his head had been and gently put my arms around his saying, “Easy Kevin, easy. You’re safe. You can trust me. I won’t hurt you.” His panic subsided and he relaxed back into my arms. Big tears were rolling down his cheeks. He put his arms around me and I held him. He said, “I’m sorry. This was all so perfect and I fucked it up.” “Kevin, someone fucked it up but it wasn’t you. That was a flashback wasn’t it? You were reliving a rape.” He said, “Jesus— you’re drop dead gorgeous, ripped, rich and psychic? How did you know that?” “Kevin, I knew something was wrong as soon as my tongue hit your pucker. Most people like that a whole lot. You went stiff and panicky. I didn’t have to be psychic. Tell me about it so I can help you with it.” Suddenly Kevin looked very young and frightened. “It was a few years ago. I was Barry’s age. It was one of the older teen neighbors; I followed around like a lovesick puppy. We had been trading blow jobs for a while and his parents were out of town so we were all alone in his house. He licked me there and I liked it but the next thing I knew, he was shoving his dick in my ass and it hurt really bad. He stopped but I was bleeding a little and freaking out. He said he was sorry and he was really sweet to me but he tried it again a few weeks later. After that I wouldn’t go near him. He graduated and went off to college so I never see him anymore. That’s why I freaked out when you went there. Don’t get me wrong. It felt really, really good. I just wasn’t expecting it and it triggered that bad memory.” I said, “What if I untied you and told you I was going eat your fine ass like a fat guy at an all you can eat buffet?” He giggled and said, “I’ve never had anyone do that. I’m pretty sure I would like it.” I hugged him close and said, “You will. I will never do anything you’re not cool with. You can trust me on that.” “I do trust you. I think I even love you…. some… maybe…” The naked beauty in my arms blushed and I kissed him. I did eat his ass like a fat guy at an all you can eat buffet. He came four times and his chest and stomach were covered in the spoo. I ran down the hall to the nearby bathroom to get a towel and noticed the door was cracked and the light was on. I peeked in to see Tony on his knees being fucked by Lance. This was too good so I went to another bathroom for a towel to clean up cum splattered Kevin and we hatched a nefarious plan. We decide to bust in on Tony and Lance and give them a hand. Lance jumped as I walked by and rubbed his nice ass. I said, “Nice condom. They help you last longer than bareback. Carry on. Tony looks like he’s loving it.” I slipped into a sixty-nine with Tony and Kevin kissed Lance and rubbed his ass. Things happened fast once we showed up. I was still pretty hot after my session with Kevin and Tony always gave me great head. He was pushed over the top by my sucking him with Lance’s long cock up his ass. Lance pulled out and blew all over Tony’s back. It reminded me of a really good porn where the players weren’t all cokeheads working off their debt. We all cleaned up and chatted for a few minutes. Lance was a rare beauty. He and Kevin looked really good together. Tony looked a little ashamed at getting caught with the new guy and I said, “It’s dark down here. I can’t be sure what I saw.” After a few hugs with all of them and a nice lingering one with Lance and Kevin, Lance and Tony we headed back to the main house while Kevin and I lingered in the party room cleaning up. How does cum get on a wall across the room from the action? We put everything up and we ended up hugging, enjoying the contact. I said, “You know, we forgot about the lines we left here.” Kevin said, “That’s a first. Save it. If I do it now, I won’t go to sleep.” As I was stashing it away, he asked, “Is that what it feels like to be fucked?” I said, “It’s a little different but it’s essentially the same. It’s more intense as a cock is more intrusive than a tongue but it does push all the same buttons. The reason so many people fail when they try it is that they just don’t know enough. You have to get the ass ready and some lube helps a lot.” He said, “Maybe I’ll try sometime but, it would only be with you. You helped me a lot tonight. I’ve never cum like I came with you.” I fingered the slip collar he wore around his neck and said, “Daddy loves his boy.” We split up as Kevin went for a shower and I went to check and see how things were going elsewhere. My first stop was the studio where a very naked Cole dozed on the loveseat as a very naked Toby sketched him. As soon as he saw me, his face brightened and he ran and jumped into my arms. Toby was happier than I’d ever seen him. In order to avoid disturbing Cole we stepped into the hall. I said quietly, “Are you having fun?” He licked my ear and said, “Oh my God Tim. It’s really true what they say about make up sex. If you notice, it’s the first time ever that you held me like this and I didn’t have a boner.” I asked, “Worn out?” Toby grinned and said, “I’ve always got some spunk for you sexy, just need to recharge. Where are Brandon and Barry?” “Last I saw them they were in the hot tub as naked as it is dark out there.” Toby said, “I was hoping that would happen.” “Me to. Now that you and Brandon have boyfriends, I’ll get a little more rest.” He said, “I hope we didn’t bug you too much.” “Don’t be silly. I love you and Brandon to death. It’s hard to not just say fuck it and jump in bed with you two but, maybe you understand now why I didn’t.” Toby said, “Yeah, I think I do now. If we had, I’d be in love with you and probably wouldn’t have been open to getting back together with Cole. Are we still good for a spanking every now and then?” “You bet.” Toby whispered conspiratorially in my ear, “I’d still like a taste of daddy’s dick.” I whispered back, “I still owe you a shower. Accidents happen in those cramped showers you know.” I felt him harden against my chest and said, “I think you’re recharging.” Toby said, “I think I need a shower.” “Me too but we need to get Cole to bed and I need to check on a few things first. Go in there and put your boxers on and get Cole’s on. There’s a pill he needs to take before he goes to sleep I’ll carry him to your bed.” While the happy couple got their boxers on, I passed Tony and Chris’s room where Tony, Chris, Jeb and Lance were all snuggled like a basket full of happy puppies. I slipped into my room where Frank, Kevin and the kitten were snoozing soundly. Only Brandon and Barry were unaccounted for. I got one of the Ativan out of the little baggie the paramedic had given me, got a little paper cup of water and headed back to the studio. Toby and a very sleepy Cole were sitting on the love seat smiling at each other. I gave Cole the pill and the water and said, “The paramedics said you should take this. It’ll kill any nightmares you might have.” Cole said, “Being back with Toby has been the best medicine for me.” Then he swallowed the pill and drank the water. I said, “It hasn’t hurt Toby either.” I picked up Cole and asked, “Toby, show us your new sketches.” Cole said, “I could walk.” Toby said, “Enjoy it. It’s one of the ways he can be affectionate with us.” Both boys blushed a little as I followed Toby to the sketchpad. There were two sketches of Cole: one of sleeping nude and the other sleeping nude with an impressive boner. Knowing Toby, it was photo-realistic. I said, “It’s beautiful Toby. I think you’ve found your model.” Cole asked, “Do you really think…” I kissed him on the cheek and said, “Definitely. If I were a few years younger but, you’ve got Toby.” I carried Cole down to the boy’s room and tucked him in by Toby. Before I left I heard Cole say, “Thank you Tim, love you.” Toby said, “Me too.” I went out to the pool and heard Brandon and Barry talking. Brandon said, “Tim is really sweet. He knows he turns us on but he can only go so far.” Barry said, “Oh God I want him so bad. Brandon, you should have seen him tonight. He just appeared out of nowhere, kicked that freaks ass and made it look easy. Big blobs of Cole and my cum were on the floor. It was obvious what we had been doing. He had the presence of mind to clean it up so we wouldn’t have to answer embarrassing question.” “That’s Tim. Toby says he’s Batman.” Barry said, “I fucking believe it. He’s rich, hot, saves gay kids from freaks and he hooked us up. He’s my super-hero.” “He’s not just yours”, Brandon said. “Just think of all the kids he protected from that guy with the knife. I know I love him.” Barry said, “Me too. I think I would nut in the water if he came out and got in the hot tub with us.” “Hey, save your nuts for me. I like ‘em.” They giggled and splashed around. I waited for some seconds, opened the gate and walked to the hot tub. I asked, “Are you guys having fun?” Brandon said, “Oh my God Tim. Barry is awesome.” They goggled as I slipped out of my boxers. They were so shocked I had to prompt them to move over when I got in. I sat between them and said, “It’s getting a little late. What you say we hang out for a little while and go to bed?” Barry stuttered, “You want to hang out... with us?” It was very dark and I couldn’t tell if he could see my grin. “Of course. What good would it be to be a millionaire if I couldn’t hang out with couple of hotties in my hot tube.” I goosed both of their behinds and they giggled. Brandon said, “The thing you have to remember about Tim is he’s really cool. You can trust him to follow the rules. He won’t wig out and rape you, even if you want him to. When it is quiet, dark and private like this, he lets us get away with a little grab ass.” I put my arms around them, kissed them both on the head and ignored the hands that were exploring me underwater. I said, “I still worry about your Dad Barry.” Barry said, “As long as I come home occasionally and tell him I’m here or there, he’s good. He’s more up Brad’s ass than worried about me.” I asked, “Are Kevin, Lance and Cole’s parents the same way?” Barry said, “In the summer time, pretty much. All three are inattentive but in different ways. Kevin and Lance’s parents work too much. They’re on the road more than they’re home. Cole’s parents actually want him to go out and socialize. Since he and Toby quit hanging out, he stays to himself too much. Getting them back together helped both of them.” I said, “You and Brandon seem to be pretty chipper together.” Barry relaxed and leaned into my shoulder and said, “Brandon and I have known each other for a few years and have fooled around a lot. I never thought about having a boyfriend of my own. Didn’t think anyone would want me but I like it.” I said, “Cruising is like that. You just have random encounters until you figure out that it’s a lot more fun to find one you like and stick with him. It doesn’t do your self-esteem any favors either.” “I was a gay and thirteen too. I know how it is. I had a huge crush on a tenth grader and, I thought he liked me too. It turned out he really liked blow jobs and didn’t care for me much after he got off. He never did anything for me in return. I won’t treat you that way. If you do anything for me, I’ll return it with interest.” Barry said, “That sounds great to me.” Brandon said, “Me too but, not tonight. After being with Barry a few hours…” I said, “Are you boys running about a quart low?” They both laughed and I said, “Let’s go to bed. I’ll try to figure something out that’ll be fun for you.” Barry said, “This is fun.” I couldn’t tell in the dark who was doing what under water but one was stroking my shaft and the other was playing with my balls. I said, “Have either of you heard of a game called Pearl Diving?” They both shook their heads. “I saw it played in college by a trio of straight couples. They play it in a hot tub naked. They go around in a circle and each player goes underwater, picks who they like and performs as much oral sex as they can while holding their breath.” Brandon said, “Now that sounds like fun.” Barry added, “I want to try that.” “We’re all pretty much shot tonight but we’ve got a nice big hot tub and others who would like to play.” Barry gave me the sweetest puppy dog eyes and whined, “Please… can we practice?” I said, “Not tonight guys. What you can do is tell the others about the game and see who wants to play. Hold on to me tight.” Brandon and Barry both wrapped their arms and legs around me. Erect boy parts were mashed against me as I picked them up out of the hot tub and stepped into the cool night air. I walked around to the shallow end of the pool, down the steps and towards chest deep water. I let them swim around a bit, cool off and bump into things in the dark water. A few minutes later we gathered our stuff and went inside. I sent them into the shower in the wet room by the patio on the first floor and told them that if they had to streak upstairs, it wouldn’t be the first time that had happened. I found a very sleepy Toby lying beside Cole who looked just as angelic as he did in a certain, special sketchbook. Soundlessly I picked Toby up, snatched some clean shorts out of his bag and carried him to my shower. He was mostly asleep so I turned on the water and stood under the shower holding him and realized that the sweet little pudgy horn-dog artist whose eyes could see and hands could create such beauty had completely and irretrievably stolen my heart. It wasn’t a sex thing. All of the others were many times more beautiful and sexy. It was a heart thing. I washed him with a sponge and did his hair. He insisted on doing the same for me then we stood under the water and rinsed off. I dried him off with a towel and realized that he loved the attention. In the dark I grabbed under-roos and damned if wasn’t the cutest little guy I’d ever seen. I dried off quickly and pulled on my boxers and thought that Toby hadn’t been grabby at all. This wasn’t horn-dog Toby. This was the little boy Toby that needed attention more than orgasms. It was heartwarming to meet him. I picked him up and realized that he was asleep. His trust in me was so deep that I could carry him around and he felt so secure he could nod off. As I carried him to the boy’s room I was intercepted by towel clad Brandon and Barry fresh from the wet room shower. They watched as I gently put Toby down beside Cole, kissed Cole and Toby on the head and tucked them both in. I stepped back into the hall and Barry quietly said, “Please treat me that way. That was awesome.” Brandon said, “He will Barry. That’s who he is.” I said, “Brandon, lend Barry some shorts. If you don’t mind letting me borrow your boyfriend, I think he might like to sleep between his big brother Frank and me tonight.” Brandon slipped into the room and reappeared with a pair of yellow boxers. I kissed Brandon on the head and he went to bed with Cole between him and Toby. I grabbed the towels, put them over my shoulder and picked up Barry much like I had Toby but he was a very different load. He was charged with sexual energy and excitement. I had Barry wait in the hall as I retrieved his Ativan and got a paper cup of water for him. Maybe that would calm him down. I grabbed a brush from my bathroom and had a look at Frank and Kevin sleeping the sleep of the stoned on the bed. Kevin was sleeping on his stomach but Frank, as usual was on his back and had a huge tent pitched. I would be revisiting that soon. I took Barry on the balcony. He sat on my lap and I brushed his longish black hair that tended to curl. We sat there for a while and he basked in the attention. I rubbed his back and he laid his head on my chest. Barry said in a dreamy voice, “This is wonderful.” I said, “Yes you are.” He sat up and looked at me confused, I kissed his forehead and said, “I love you little guy”. Barry couldn’t process this. He was still a little stoned and said, “Nobody really loves me. They like me because I suck great dick or they like my dick.” “I do.” “Why?” “Because I see the little lion that had the balls to bite that bastard with a knife’s dick rather than suck it. I see the guy that made my Brandon so happy. I see a kid that so sexy that even his older friends like Kevin say you give the best head they’ve ever had. There’s more to you than just cute and sexy. Being thirteen and having those hormones, it feels like all you want to do is nut, nut, nut…” Barry laughed and I tickled him a little. “…but you will grow through it.” Barry said, “Tim, please don’t take this as rude but… when I jerk off I fantasize about a guy like you: young, rich, hot, buff…” He ran his hand over my chest, licked my nipple and began to suck it. I began to harden and his hand found me. His excitement began to betray him and he quivered. Barry said huskily, “Please Tim I want you so bad. I’ll do anything you want. You can even fuck me if you want. My ass is still virgin thanks to you.” I asked, “Is this because I saved you?” “Yes and no. I’ll never forget you busting in like you did and kicking that guy’s ass but that’s not it. What makes me want you is who you are. I’m just a little faggit nobody wants around. Everybody says so but, you make me feel special and wanted.” I sighed and said, “That’s because you are special and wanted. That boner of mine in your hand should tell you that you do turn me on.” He laughed and said, “Yeah, that’s impressive. Let me have it Tim. I owe you a blow job. Please?” I asked, “How do you like your big brother Frank?” The non-sequitur derailed his train of thought. He said, “He’s really hot and very nice. Why?” I asked, “How would you like some of that?” His eyes widened and said, “You would tell Frank to…” “No Barry. I don’t tell Frank to do anything. Frank has a little quirk. When he high, he sleeps on his back and gets hard in his sleep. I often wake and find him that way and blow him. He doesn’t wake up until he’s actually in the process of cumming. We go in and I let you have that. When he’s about to cum, it’s easy to tell, you duck and I’ll finish him off. I’ll hold him a minute and he’ll go back to sleep.” I could feel Barry excitement. “You would do that for me?” “I like you a lot Barry. I just can’t do it with a thirteen year old but I can share my precious Frank with you.” Barry looked at me with huge eyes and said, “Oh my God, oh my God! You would do this for me? I love you, I love you! Frank is beautiful. Thank you, thank you!” He practically danced with excitement in my arms. I said, “We have to be silent and stealthy about it. You have to give it up when you taste a blast of pre-cum. That’s when you know he’s about to blow. I’ll take over then.” Barry said, “I didn’t know you could give someone a blow job in their sleep. I’ll have to try that on Brandon.” I said, “It doesn’t work on everybody and it works best on Frank when he’s stoned. It’s a really great way to wake up someone you love in the morning but never, ever try it on someone that’s not into it.” Barry ran his hand into my boxers and said, “Wow, you’re really hard.” I ran my hand over his boxers, tickled his balls and said, “So are you. You ready to do this?” He goosed my cock and said, “Hell yeah. Sure I can’t…” I sighed and said, “I’m sorry Barry. As much as I’d like to, I just can’t.” Barry hugged me and said, “At least I know you would like to.” We entered my room and there was enough light coming in to see. Kevin was softly snoring and in the same position. Frank’s cock, like an unruly tent pole, had slipped the bonds of his boxers and was standing high, hard and proud. I knelt by the bed and gave Barry a boost with my knee so he would be high enough to reach Frank without disturbing the bed. Of course Barry scooted over enough to grind his behind into my boner which seemed to be enjoying the upcoming festivities. I watched with fascination as Barry took in so much of Frank’s cock, I expected it to poke out the back of his head. Frank’s body shivered as Barry gently and lovingly swallowed his cock over and over. Seeing this made me harder and harder. It was a real turn on for me to watch one of my buddies blow Frank. I could tell that Barry was a gifted cocksucker; maybe even in the same league as me. It wasn’t long before I saw the signs that Frank was about to erupt. Frank began to quiver, Barry slid off my knee and I took over just in time. I wasn’t on his cock more than a half minute before he had a shivering orgasm and his hands came up and cradled my head. He blew several big wads in my mouth and stopped shivering as he subsided. He drew me into the post-blow job kiss that we always enjoy when something happened that was way off script. My boxers were pulled down and a wonderfully hot, silky mouth engulfed my cock. That little devil Barry was giving me a full on an assault blow job. As I was trapped kissing Frank, I couldn’t do anything about it or I would blow the whole covert operation. In my state of arousal, as good a job as he was doing, a night of being around people I couldn’t have and kissing Frank. This wasn’t going to last long. An involuntary twitch struck me and Frank whispered, “Are you OK honey?” “Uh-huh” I tried. I honestly tried to hold back but Barry was a freaking all-star. I came in his mouth hard and a lot. Frank began to laugh quietly and leaned over the edge of the bed and high-fived Barry. I had been had. Kevin’s snore didn’t even change pitch. Frank got up and indicated that I should follow so Barry and I went with him down the hall to an empty room. We went inside, closed the door and even I had to laugh. Frank hugged Barry and said, “Please don’t be mad. I was just trying to help my baby brother here get his fondest wish. I knew if he pushed you hard enough that you would let him blow me.” I hugged them both and said, “Your baby bro here is an all-star. He took me in less than a minute. You got me bad. I thought I was going to have a heart attack.” Frank said, “You should have seen the expression on your face.” “There’s just one problem.” I turned on a reading lamp on the table for illumination. Poor Barry was hard as a rock and there was a big wet spot on his boxers. “We can’t leave him in this state. It would just be mean.” Frank and I did odds and evens to see who would rock bad boy Barry’s world. It was one of those contests where no one really loses. I won’t say whether it was Frank or me but one thing was for sure: Barry woke up the next day smiling with a clear complexion. A few minutes later we all crawled in bed: Frank into his usual spot, Barry beside him, me and then Kevin. We must have disturbed him because he snuggled close to me and laid his arm across my chest. This was an insane day but, but it was a divine sort of madness that made me excited to see what tomorrow would bring.
  4. Chapter 4 of The Company is out now.
  5. jamessavik


    The next morning did not turn out quite the way I expected it. Not bad but, not in the way I expected. I found myself in a scene suitable to be the subject of a Renaissance master. I woke up lying on my back in the bright glow of warm early morning sun from the high windows bathing the bed in a yellow-orange glow. Jeb’s head and arm were lying across my chest. Frank was spooned against Jeb’s back with his arm draped over Jeb and his face nuzzled against his back. I got an even better view from the full length mirror at the end of the bed. The sheet had migrated down to cover only our legs. I lay there silent and still just enjoying the view and the emotions it stirred. I may have dozed off enjoying the tranquil feeling of closeness and stunning beauty. I thought I might hear faint sounds from time to time but, we were way out in the county. All manner of birds and beasts were waking up and raising hell. Eventually I was driven from paradise by the need to visit the bathroom. Jeb didn’t want to let go. I didn’t either. He didn’t really wake up. He repositioned by rolling over and came to rest facing Frank with their foreheads touching. Once again I was deeply touched by the beauty of the scene. Then it occurred to me that they were so beautiful to me because I loved them. When I went to the door, I discovered Toby sitting on a folding chair from the kitchen sketching away with charcoal pencils. He was quiet and showed me his work. I was absolutely stunned. It was way past beautiful approaching the realm of ethereal. I hugged Toby and, in pure Toby form, his hand deftly slid in my boxers and gave my morning wood a friendly squeeze. I chuckled and made my way down the hall bathroom still steamy from someone’s morning shower. As I was relieving myself I heard the door open. I was done, flushed and turned to see Toby grinning at me. I closed the lid, sat and Toby came over and sat on my knee. I said, “That drawing you did was amazing Toby. I love it.” He asked, “When I looked in on you guys, I knew it was special and went right for my sketch pad. Did you and Frank do it with Jeb?” “No, we were just sleeping.” “Jeb likes to snuggle. He’s really sweet.” “Yes he is and so are you. That sketch was breathtaking”, I said hugging him. I noticed that Toby’s hair was still a little wet and smelled fresh and clean. The speedo was gone and he was wearing some cute little blue boxers. He said, “It was fun to do. I like to draw people I love.” I drew the cute little treasure known as Toby close, kissed him on the head and stroked his back. “Love you too Toby. You are incredible.” “I’ll have to think of something naughty to do that will get me a spanking.” “After that drawing, you get a reward, not a spanking.” He giggled and said, “A spanking from you is a reward.” “Let me think about it and I’ll come up with something special for you. Are you hungry, I’m going to make some breakfast.” Toby said, “Cool. Very cool. I’ll finish up that sketch while you get breakfast.” On the way to the kitchen, I saw that the boy’s room was empty, Tony was missing but Chris was still asleep. I smiled when I found Tony and Brandon horsing around on the couch in the big living room. I had hoped that Tony and Brandon would bond and I had to grin as I watched it happen. I didn’t want to interrupt that process and slipped into the kitchen to get to work. I had a few surprises for the guys that I pulled out of the pantry. The first was a Mr. Coffee that I set up following the directions. I had a pound of Community coffee, measured out the appropriate amount and put in enough water for eight cups and let it work. I put on a bunch of bacon, a big pan of biscuits and prepared a bunch of eggs for scrambling. I put a bunch of apples, oranges and grapes in a bowl and put it in the middle of the table. I’m not sure why I liked cooking for my guys so much but I really did. First in the door were Tony and Brandon; Tony said, “That coffee smells wonderful.” I said, “Morning guys. I’ll have breakfast soon. There’s fruit to tide you over.” Brandon grabbed a bunch of grapes while I poured a cup of coffee and handed it to Tony who savored it and took a sip. I asked, “You need cream or sugar?” “No. Why pollute it? It’s great.” As I tended the eggs and bacon on the stove, Brandon asked, “How come Jed got to sleep with you and Frank?” I said, “We talked until late and he just stayed where he went to sleep.” Brandon said, “I missed him last night. He’s great to snuggle with.” I chuckled and said, “He is that.” I finished up the eggs, bacon and biscuits as Tony and Brandon paled around. Hearing them laugh and talk about comic books, movies and music was like music to my ears. Together they were healing each others hurts. As I served their plates, Toby arrived and I fixed him a plate too. While they got busy, I pulled out a pair of glasses and poured some apple juice for the boys. When I handed it to them, their eyes got big and Toby said, “How did you know this was our favorite?” I smiled and said, “Sam might have mentioned you guys go through it by the gallon. I’m going to see if I can gather up the sleepy heads.” The smell of bacon had Chris on his way to waking up. I gave him a hug and went to collect the Frank and Jeb. When I arrived, Frank was gently running his hand across Jeb’s hair taming his bed head. He saw me and said quietly, “Look at him Tim. He’s precious.” I kissed them both and said, “You both are. Breakfast is ready.” Jeb opened his eyes with a smile. “I smell coffee and bacon but I’m being hugged by people I love and I don’t want to move.” Frank said, “Go ahead and move. Bacon disappears but Tim and I both always have plenty more hugs for you.” I helped them up and the three of us hugged in a clump exchanging happy kisses and caresses. It occurred to me that somehow our happy couple was becoming a trio and I was just fine with that. After breakfast I caught Toby and asked if he could show Frank and Jed the picture that he had drawn. He thought about it and said, “I don’t show those to just anybody. You promised me something special?” I nodded. He grinned and said, “Sure.” As the second shift got ready for showers, Tony grabbed me and asked for a word. We went out to the screen room where Toby and Brandon were waiting on the big Sheas lounge. I had a feeling what this was going to be about. Tony looked a little embarrassed and said, “OK guys, tell Tim what you did.” Brandon smirked and said, “We joined Tony in the shower.” I said, “I’m shocked. Shocked I tell you. Well, knowing you two, maybe not so much.” Toby made puppy dog eyes and said, “We’re sorry.” I laughed and said, “Guys, I know you. You’re not sorry. You wanted to take a shower with a hot guy. That’s perfectly understandable.” Now they were both pouting and I said, “Tony, both of these two little cuties were sexually abused. They act out in sexually inappropriate ways. Were you horribly traumatized?” Tony laughed and said, “No. I was flattered that they wanted to take a shower with me. If they had asked, I would have probably let them. Well, maybe one at a time. Two of them are a bit much.” Both boys heads spun toward Tony. Toby said, “Really?” Tony nodded. I said, “See guys. Just ask about things like this. Sometimes the answer will be no but, sometimes it will be yes. That’s why Sam has you with us— to learn about what’s appropriate and what’s not.” Brandon looked at me and asked, “Could I take a shower with you?” “I took one before bed but I’ll need one later. OK?” He looked like a kid that had just found a Porsche under the Christmas tree. Toby said, “What about me?” “It’ll happen. It’s just a matter of timing. OK?” It was fun watching Brandon and Toby trying to decide which one of us to hug first. When I got back inside Jeb and Frank had vanished but I had a pretty good idea where they were. I went upstairs and heard running water. I made it to the master bedroom, closed and locked the door. I peeked around to see how things were going and could see that Jeb was washing Frank’s back just like I’d shown him the night before. It would be wrong to just watch without saying anything. I knocked and said, “It’s me.” Frank opened the glass and said, “Come on in.” “I took one late last night. You guys have fun and I’ll be here to dry you off.” Jeb peeked around the partition and said, “Really?” “Yeah. Use what I taught you.” I sat on the bed and watched my boyfriends reprise last night’s activities. I couldn’t see details through the foggy glass but their silhouettes alone were enough. Frank and Jeb together were art. Beautiful and tender but charged with enough energy to fry worlds. I watched the entire process and appreciated the way Jeb emulated what we had done the night before. He was treating Frank with the same tenderness and affection that I had shown him. Jeb knelt before Frank and gently washed his cock and balls slowly causing Frank to tremble. He washed Frank’s legs and feet. Jeb finished with the sponge and had to reach Frank’s hair. The body contact made them both tremble and I had to restrain myself from jumping in. I was aware that my heart was racing. Frank took his turn washing Jeb and I was touched that he used the same tenderness and care. It was obvious that Jeb reveled in the loving touch. Even through the foggy glass, it was quite clear they were really enjoying themselves. When Frank knelt in front of Jeb, I thought he might just go for it but he stayed on script. He finished with the soapy sponge and reached up to wash Jeb’s hair. They stood together trembling holding each other closely; tender, beautiful and with white hot heat and passion. They ground together in trembling ecstasy. Apparently this had been going on too long. Toby opened the locked door. Of course he did. He’s Toby. He came in with his sketch pad under his arm grinning like he had just stolen third base. He quietly approached me and sat in my lap- right on my raging boner. He whispered that Tony, Chris and Brandon were out back. He opened his sketch pad and started sketching while grinding his butt into my crotch. In the shower, Frank and Jeb were holding each other enjoying the closeness. As I watched over his shoulder, Toby’s pencil seemed to dance over the page. He started with guidelines and formed general shapes and in a short couple of minutes the forms took shape. When it became clear that Frank and Jed were finishing up, Toby closed his sketch pad, hugged me and went out the door. I was waiting with towels when Jed and Frank came out of the shower. The very hardest thing I’ve done in a very long time was to kiss them both, tell them to catch me down stairs and give them the room. I caught up with Toby and he was well into creating another masterpiece. Toby said, “Why didn’t you stay with them?” “It was my gift to them. I would have loved to jump in that but I couldn’t. Jeb’s not ready yet.” Toby shook his head and said, “You and your rules! How do you ever get laid?” “I follow the rules so you know you can trust me. Think about it. You said that you and Brandon like to get together with Andrew. I understand. He’s about my age, looks pretty good and he treats you well but, could you really trust him?” I could see the wheels turning in Toby’s head and then he said, “I can trust you to do the right thing even when it’s the hard thing.” I nodded. Toby said, “Are you sure you’re from this planet?” “I know. The way so many people act, it does seem alien. Wouldn’t you prefer to deal with someone who acts that way?” “Absolutely.” I sighed and said, “Here’s where it gets complicated Toby. Rules are important but, you can’t be a robot either. You have to have good judgement to know when to bend or break those rules and, if you are doing it for the right reasons like love and compassion and not just lust.” Toby’s eyes widened and said, “That’s why you only go just so far. That’s why you didn’t stay with Frank and Jeb.” “Toby, do you remember the story of Adam and Eve and why they were thrown out of paradise?” He knew this one. “That sneaky snake Satan tricked Eve into picking the forbidden fruit and giving it Adam.” I said, “Right. More specifically, that fruit was from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. In a way, that’s what happened when that guy lured you into the bushes. You knew it was shady but, that forbidden fruit looked pretty good. He showed you how really good sex can feel before you had the experience and emotional maturity to handle it. It’s only natural that you want sex. It’s great. Everybody loves sex. Just think how much better it would have been for you if you had been two or three years older before you had such an intense experience.” Toby said, “I had already been fooling around with Cole. That’s why that man’s big dick looked so interesting.” “Sure. That’s only natural. Is Cole that first boy in your special book?” Toby nodded. “It wasn’t Cole that rimmed you. Getting rimmed for the first time is really intense and you were what? Twelve?” Toby said very quietly, “It was summer before seventh grade. I hadn’t quite turned twelve.” “The guy that did that really needs to be far away from other kids Toby. I’ve been thinking about how we can make that happen without you having to go to court and answer a bunch of questions. You don’t need or want that but there are other kids out there you care about like Cole and Lance and little kids like you were. Would you be OK with me making copies of the molesters from your special sketchbook and have Father Ashley turn them over to the cops. If they know who and what to look for they can get them.” Toby answered sharply, “Not Andrew. He’s different. He doesn’t corner kids in the bathroom and feel them up or flash money. He’s really nice.” I sighed and said, “OK. Not Andrew. I get it. You like him but, the other assholes really need to go down.” Toby was quiet for a moment and then he nodded. “I hadn’t really understood it until you put it like that. After I was with that guy, I wanted it more and more. That’s how I drove Cole away. What am I supposed to do Tim?” I stood and picked him up and held him stroking his back. I said in my most supportive voice, “What are you going to do? You’re going to grow up. You’re going to live and love and make art because Sam and I will never, ever quit loving you special, special boy.” He liked hearing that. He hugged me with all his might. “Did I tell you that my Mom used to paint?” Toby asked, “Is that where all the original art came from that’s in your house?” “Yes.” “She was really good Tim. I’m sure some of that stuff is very valuable.” I chuckled and said, “Nobody can have it. That’s all I’ve got left of Mom but, I think she would like for you to use her studio.” Toby twitched and said, “There’s a studio in your house?” “Top floor with lots of glass and eastern exposure; she used to be really proud of the morning light in there.” Toby vibrated with excitement in my arms. Then he nipped my ear. “Why did you do that?” “I just wanted to make sure you were real.” “I’ll show you real!” I put him down on the couch, stuck my tongue in his belly button and blew a raspberry. I tickled and hugged until he told me to stop or he was going to pee. He ran off, I heard a flush and then he ran back and said, “Where were we?” Silliness and horseplay resumed. That’s how Frank and Jeb found us when they reappeared from upstairs. Frank came up to the couch and said, “Is this little rascal giving you trouble Tim?” I said, “Yes, he stole my heart.” Then I blew a big raspberry on Toby’s belly button and he laughed. Frank said, “You had better give it back. It belongs to me.” Jeb sat beside Toby, put one arm around him, the other around me and said, “I think Tim’s heart is a little too big for Toby to make off with. I only just now understand how much he loves us all. Did you notice that this morning he had everyone’s favorite breakfast drink?” I said, “Just wait till you see what I barbecue for us later.” Frank said, “Pineapple juice. You had pineapple juice just for me?” “I like it too. Look, it’s no big deal. It’s just one of the little things you do for people you love.” Jeb said, “That’s what makes you so special and rare Tim. No one has ever treated me that way unless my parents were paying them to.” “Then someone should have. They really missed out. If you think I’m special, look at this. Show them what you did this morning Toby.” Toby picked up his special sketchbook and flipped to the sunny masterpiece of the three of us he did earlier that morning. Frank gasped and Jeb stared slack jawed at the drawing. With no prompting at all Frank and Jeb hugged Toby and kissed him on the head. Frank said, “Toby, that’s so beautiful its breath taking.” I said, “Show them the next one.” Toby flipped the page. You would only know that the picture was of Jeb and Frank if you had been there. It was only their silhouettes in shadows and mist but Toby had captured the tenderness and warmth of the moment. I said, “Toby is the youngest of us but our whole group is very special in one way or another and very, very precious to me.” Jeb, Frank and Toby volunteered to do some of the basic preparations for the lunch and to gather up the towels that we had used. I looked outside to see what Chris, Tony and Brandon were up to. They had found a big blanket and were all three lying on their stomachs in the sun, glittering in sun tan oil stark naked. I got the special sun tan oil with sunblock that I had gotten for Frank and went out to join them. They were quite the sight; Chris on the right, Brandon in the middle and Tony on the left. I went out and sat on the blanket right in front of them and asked, “Do any of you guys have any experience with sunbathing in the nude?” Tony said, “No. I always tan so well that I just assumed it would work just fine.” Chris and Brandon just nodded. I said, “Your bare behinds and fun parts have always been protected from the sun and will be a lot more sensitive to it than the rest of your skin. I’ve brought some sun tan oil with heavy sun screen that I got to protect Frank’s skin. If you don’t mind I’m going to protect your cute behinds from roasting OK?” Brandon said, “Please. The last thing I want is a burned behind.” Chris said, “Yeah, I’ll pass on the burned butt too.” They all grinned knowing that they would enjoy the application. So I applied the oil with sunscreen first to Tony, then Brandon and finally Chris with the appropriate happy sounds. It was one of those gifts that were as much fun to give as it was to get. When I was done, I lay on matt on my stomach in front facing them and Tony said, “Your hands are magic.” Brandon and Chris agreed. Tony asked, “So what’s for dinner Godfather?” “I’m going to grill steaks and corn on the cob with baked potatoes and cake and ice cream for desert.” Brandon said, “Have you ever considered opening a restaurant? You’re a great cook and it’s easy to tell that you love feeding people.” “He loves feeding us Brandon”, Chris said. “That’s different. It’s one of about a thousand ways he tells us that he loves us.” Tony said, “Like saving us from butt burn”. “And having our favorite breakfast juice”, Brandon added. I heard an odd snuffling sound but my brain dismissed it. Tony asked, “What do you have in mind for tonight Godfather.” “Well, we’re going to have a feast for lunch so I plan a light supper with sandwiches and chips. Then we go back to the grotto again just before dark then afterwards I want to spend some one on one time with all of you. Sound OK?” Chris said, “That sounds like fun. In fact, I’d like that. Tony and Brandon agreed. Then I heard it again. Tony said, “Was that a growl?” I sat up and was surprised to see a little black bear about thirty feet from where we sat coming our way. Chris must have noticed the surprise on my face and asked, “What is it.” I said in my most soothing and quiet tone, “OK I want you guys to lie very still and quiet. A little black bear is coming toward us. He’s just a little guy and he’s probably just curious. He might sniff you or lick you but as long as you don’t startle him, he won’t hurt you.” Tony said, “You said he’s a little bear. Is there a mama bear close?” “No. He’s a yearling. He’s out looking for a mama bear of his own.” Chris said, “Shouldn’t we run?” “No. That’s the worst thing we could do. He’s a predator and that would trigger his instincts to chase you.” Brandon sounded very young when he said, “I’m scared Tim.” “It’s going to be OK. The worse this guy will do is lick you. Stay still and quiet and don’t startle him.” “What if he startles me?” Chris asked looking pretty rattled. I said, “He’s like a teenager bear. He’s not full grown. He’s just curious. If he’s aggressive I’ll distract him and you guys can run but, that won’t happen. If you get scared, hold my hand OK? Now be still and quiet.” Three very nervous sets of eyes locked on my eyes and nodded. Chris and Brandon were closest and I held their hands. As I was the only one sitting up, the cute little bear approached me, sniffed my shoulder, licked the right side of my face and walked around to Chris. The bear sniffed Chris’s back and he squeezed my hand tight and closed his eyes. Then the bear sniffed Chris’s bare behind and started licking it. Chris’s eyes went wide. His eyes went even wider when the bear began making long licks down the crack of his ass. Then Chris’s eyes rolled back and he started shaking just a bit. The bear moved on to Brandon’s ass and wasted no time taking long licks right down the crack of Brandon’s ass. I held his hand and put the other arm over his head. As the bear licked, Brandon made little moans and groans. He actually lifted his ass a bit. When the bear was done, he moved over to Tony and began licking his crack. Tony’s expression was priceless. His eyes were unfocused and rolled back. Then the bear decided he was done and ambled off toward the trees on the opposite side of the meadow from the grotto. Everyone was still and quiet as the bear wandered far enough away and Tony said, “What the fuck just happened? Did a bear just lick my ass or am I high or something?” Chris started laughing but I was worried about Brandon. “I’m sorry guys. I think he liked the sun tan oil I put on your behinds.” Brandon voice shook when he said, “I love to be rimmed, but I would have passed on a fucking bear doing it.” I asked, “Is everyone OK, he didn’t hurt anybody?” Tony said, “No but I’ll never, ever look at Smokey the Bear quite in the same way.” Brandon slipped his shorts on and said, “I’ve had enough nude sunbathing for the moment.” I said, “I’m going to go down to the grotto and see if it’s OK for tonight.” I noticed a damp spot on the blanket where Brandon had been. Brandon followed me and said quietly, “Daddy’s boy is really hurting for a spanking.” I chuckled and said, “OK bad boy.” As we entered the forest we could look back and see that Chris and Tony were locked in a sixty-nine. Brandon smirked and said, “That would have been pretty cool if it wasn’t a bear.” “In gay circles a bear is a big, beefy manly man.” “That kind of bear I could appreciate.” Today the grotto was warm and humid but very private unless you know exactly where it is and you know where you are going. It didn’t take us long to get down to the pool. I went and sat on the rock where Chris had been sitting the night before as it was out of sheltered from view unless someone came right in. Under the grotto the light was very dim. I sat on the edge of the stone with my knees spread and my elbows on my knees. Brandon approached and I said, “Now get on your knees before me. Tell me what you did with Tony in the shower this morning.” Brandon took a knee close in front of me and said, “Toby and I sucked his dick sir.” “Tell me how it happened.” “I saw him head for the bathroom and heard the water turn on. Then Toby and I slipped in the shower with him. We double teamed him. He could keep one or the other of us off of his dick but not both. He gave in and let us sir.” “I see. How was it?” “Tony has a great dick sir.” “Did you make him cum?” “Yes daddy.” “Did he do anything for you?” “He was a little freaked out. He hugged us and kissed us, jerked us off and told us to ask next time.” “Tony is the youngest of the adults at eighteen. Chris is nineteen. They are the only two that you can get away with doing that. Is that understood?” “Yes daddy.” “Does Chris know?” “Yes daddy. Tony made us tell him.” “What did Chris say?” “He didn’t like it at first and then he thought about it and said maybe we’ll do a threesome sometime.” “Is there any reason you picked Tony to hit on?” “He told me he liked me and I am hot sir.” “He’s not wrong about that. One of the reasons I am reluctant to discipline you is that I have to follow the rules and you are so hot that I want to break them. Will you be a good boy and follow my directions?” “Yes daddy.” “Are you ready to receive your punishment precious boy?” “Yes daddy.” “Daddy is very proud of his boy because he told the truth. This mitigates the punishment somewhat. This is between you and me and no one else. Understood?” “Yes daddy.” “Take this and lightly oil my left thigh.” I handed Brandon the oil the bear had found so interesting and he said, “Yes daddy.” After he followed instructions, I pulled down his shorts, put him over my left knee and gave him seven pops on his behind. Judging from his reaction, Brandon really, really likes a good spanking and would have been even happier with even more licks. After cleaning up the considerable mess I put him on the same knee and hugged him for a while. He said, “I like playing the game with you better than anyone else.” “Why is that?” “You aren’t mean. You don’t make me do gross stuff and you won’t hurt me. Toby was right you are the best daddy ever.” I gave him a little more squeeze on the hug and said, “Thank you Brandon. You know I’d just assume not play the game but, you and Toby seem to need it from time to time.” Brandon said, “It’s weird how much we like it. It’s hot and fun and exciting.” “It’s not weird. It’s one on one time with a father figure with a sexual component in the mix. It’s one of the more common gay kinks or fetishes. Other ‘daddies” would probably be more oriented towards causing pain and humiliation than I would. I’m just not wired that way.” Brandon grinned and said, “Well daddy, you sure made me a happy boy.” “Good. I think you know me well enough to know I’m not using you as a sex toy or for my personal gratification. If you’re a happy boy, that makes me a happy daddy. Now, go back up to the house, take Toby’s place getting ready and send him. I’ll be waiting on the path. Just him, none of your double teams OK?” ”Yes daddy, not today.” Then he winked and started to head back to the house and I stopped him. I stood and indicated that Brandon should jump into my arms. He looked puzzled but he complied. When I had a good handle on him I started walking back up the trail with Brandon’s head on my shoulder. He asked, “Why are you carrying me?” “You’re barefooted.” “So are you.” “I’d rather stub my toe than have you stub yours. Besides, I love carrying you. You’re more of a handful than Toby but I can manage.” He was quite as I carried him up the trail and he stopped me before we got in the open. I let him down and it surprised me that there was moisture in his eyes. I thought he was going to say something but he just smiled. It was different from his earlier smiles; the gleam of calculation in his eyes was gone replaced by warmth. He really was a happy boy. When I put him down he hugged my neck furiously and I asked, “What was that for.” He said, “You would rather stub your toe that have me stub mine.” I said, “Remind Toby to bring his flip-flops.” He nodded and ran off toward the house. He wasn’t gone for long when Toby appeared heading down to the trail to the grotto. He stopped in front of me and said, “Brandon told me that you wanted to see me?” “Yes, I did. There are a couple of things we need to discuss.” I opened my arms, he giggled and jumped. I caught him and tucked my left arm under his bottom for support and began walking down to the grotto. He giggled and said, “I can’t believe that a bear did that. Brandon said it almost made him cum.” “I sure wasn’t expecting it but black bears aren’t the monsters you meet out West. He was just a little guy and he was curious. I think he must have liked the taste or smell of the sun tan oil with sunscreen I put on their behinds.” “Chris said I got eaten by a bear and liked it and Tony said the bastard didn’t even leave his number.” We were laughing when we reached the grotto. I went to the same spot and sat. I got right down to business: “Daddy is greatly pleased by his sweet boys art. The beauty of it touched me deeply. For this I want to reward you.” I didn’t have to beckon him; he was in my arms instantly. I remembered how Toby beamed with pleasure when we had praised his art earlier and how excited he got when I mentioned the studio. This was one of Toby’s buttons and I would have to treat it carefully. “You have reason to take pride in your talent. Very, very few have your talent and, at your age, it’s even fewer. It will only grow with time and work. I have absolutely no doubt that you can be a great artist. In fact, I think you probably already are one and just need to grow into it. Someday I will be able to say that I knew Toby before he was famous.” Toby was glowing with pleasure. He had the honey. Now it was time for the medicine. “I am very concerned by the stunt that you and Brandon pulled this morning with Tony. I want you to think about how this will work out if you keep it up. Now, with us, we love you. We let you get away with murder and you know it. Think about those nasty guys at the park who won’t take no for an answer. You do not want to grow up to be like that.” Toby went from soaring high to a painful realization that his libido had already caused him trouble and it would cause him more if he didn’t master it. Instead of crying or getting angry, he asked, “What can I do about it?” “First— don’t panic. The history of art is full of very passionate people. I don’t think there is genius without at least a little madness. Part of it is simply growing up. Another part of it is healthy relationships. Can you see that we’re already working on it?” Toby looked thoughtful in the gloom and said, “Yes. I actually do see it. You are helping.” “Good. Now, do you trust daddy?” “Yes daddy. I do.” “Take off your shorts and come here.” He instantly shed his boxers and came close. “Does my boy need a spanking? “Yes daddy. Spank me hard.” “Daddy is so proud of your art, I’d rather reward you than spank you. You still want this?” “Oh, yes daddy. A spanking from you is a reward.” I put him over my lap and his left hand came to rest on my speedo clad crotch. I let it stay there without comment. I said, “I don’t like hitting you. If I hit you too hard, promise me you’ll let me know.” Toby said, “You won’t. That’s why Brandon and I like getting spanked by you. We know you won’t hurt us.” I gave Toby seven licks and he shivered with each one exhorting the next one to be harder. I got the same messy results I had with Brandon. After a quick cleanup I asked Toby, “What did you learn?” “Trust daddy. He will make you cum like a horse.” I chuckled and said, “Trust daddy. You may not get what you want but, you’ll get what you need.” “Thank you daddy. I love you.” Our Memorial Day barbecue was an amazing success. We all ate entirely too much and loved every bite. A few of the guys were dubious about loaded baked potatoes. After they had a taste of them with real butter, sour cream, shredded cheddar cheese and bacon bits, they were all won over. After dinner Toby, who was even more chipper than usual, pulled out his sketch pad. With some prompting from Tony and Chris, he sketched a very good likeness for the bear that visited us. Inexplicably, the bear had the tip of his tongue sticking out. Most everyone wanted a nap after our feast and I wanted to feast on Frank. Naturally I ended up in a lump with Frank and Jeb. I asked if they might like to catch some sun and triumphantly showed Frank the sun tan oil with a massive sunscreen rating. I also promised that I would scoot him inside at the first sign of frying. Jeb was quite fair skinned too so we had fun applying it to each other indoors. When we arrived outside Frank and Jeb both surprised me by slipping out of their shorts. That was fine with me as it gave me a really good excuse to sit between them oil up two of my favorite behinds. Jeb asked, “You are going to watch out for that bear aren’t you?” I replied, “I’m much more likely to eat you up than the bear.” Then I watched him shiver as I ran an oily finger over his pucker. As we lay there just chattering, I could tell that Frank had something on his mind. I waited patiently for him to get to it as I watched over his and Jeb’s beautify backsides. I could literally do this all day and be content. Soon Jeb even had a cute little snore going. Finally I reached over and massaged Frank’s Trapezius muscles in his neck to relax him and said, “Frank, something tells me you’ve got something on your mind.” He sighed and said, “I was just wonder why you haven’t… don’t you want to fuck me?” “Yes baby I do. I really do. Don’t think I’m not interested. You mentioned that It scared you a little and I won’t push you for that. I’ll wait until you are good and ready.” Frank said, “Ever since I saw Chris fuck Tony, the idea has been working on me.” “Yeah, that was pretty hot.” He said, “I know I can trust you to be gentle about it. Not today or tomorrow but sometime soon, I want to try it.” I leaned over and kissed the back of his neck and said, “Ever since I first saw you at that convenience store weeks ago, all I’ve wanted to do is be with you. Thursday when we take our physical we’re all going to be screened for AIDS. It won’t happen before then.” Frank looked concerned, “You aren’t afraid…” “No. I get checked regularly. My last one was in March. I just won’t risk you or any of the others that way. You are far too precious to me.” Frank asked, “You wouldn’t be the man I fell for if you did. Could you tell me about how it works?” I said, “It’s been a while since I’ve read about the mechanics of it but basically it works by stimulating a cluster of glands that all live in that general area. It’s very much like what happens when someone rims you and does a really good job of it. Then if your lover knows what he’s doing, multiply it by about ten or twenty.” I noticed Frank’s butt wiggle and he said. “You did a really good job of it. You made me cum that way at least once and get hard just thinking about it.” Nuzzling his neck, I said, “Would you like a friendly bear to eat you up?” He challenged, “Don’t start something you aren’t willing to finish.” The very idea of Frank’s sweet ass made me very willing. Frank whispered, “What if Jeb wakes up?” “Blow him.” I sat up to have a look around for wandering bears, or Toby’s for that matter and, dove upon my favorite ass in the world. I think I shocked Frank that I went about it with such gusto and he squeaked and shook when my tongue met his pucker. I could easily understand why the bear liked this. The tanning oil had a coconut base that smelled so good when it was warm and I had been addicted to Frank’s ass since I first laid eyes on it. Frank’s ass was magnificent. It was thin, muscular and defined attached to long beautiful legs with pale white porcelain skin with a coppery down of peach fuzz. I ran my tongue along the crack and he writhed and squirmed and I dreamed of how wonderful it would be to do more than just eat this cherry. I got between his legs and raised his ass by running my arms under his legs granting me full access to the treasure. For a full minute I teased that ass running my tongue all around Frank’s fun parts: his balls, his perineum and gently running my tongue over his pucker. Frank rewarded my efforts with gasps and twitches of pleasure. Out of the corner of my eye I could see Jeb awake watching with fascination, lying on his side, quite possibly because his huge boner had rolled him over. I motioned for him to come closer and he seemed to know what I had in mind. I rolled Frank over to face Jeb who took Frank’s cock in his mouth. I could tell by Jeb’s reactions that Frank had latched on to him too. Together we gave Frank several minutes of what appeared to be bliss as he twitched and moaned. Jeb was getting very excited and several times I had to slow him down. Then I touched Jeb’s shoulder and he opened his eyes and I whispered, “On three”. He looked a little mystified as I held up one finger and began giving Frank’s pucker more attention. Frank’s excitement ramped up and Jeb kept up a nice, slow rhythm sucking Frank’s magnificent cock. I raised a second finger and Jeb sped up his rhythm. My tongue probed slowly deeper into Frank causing him even more shaking and twitching and his excitement built. When I raised my third finger, Jeb went crazy on Frank’s cock and I jammed my tongue deep into Frank. He twitched and spasmed as his orgasm took him. His sphincter muscles actually grasped my tongue and I twisted my head turning my tongue inside him. Frank screamed not in pain but in ecstasy. I looked at Jeb and Fran’s cum was running down his chin. He was now shaking and writhing in the throes of his own ecstasy. I scooped him into my arms and kissed him as Frank finished him. Then Frank found my cock and my own climax built and I kissed beautiful Jeb with his face covered in Frank’s cum. It didn’t take long for Frank to finish me and we lay in a loving cluster of long arms, legs, indescribable beauty. Jed spoke first and said, “That was incredible. I love you guys so much.” Frank and I sat up and he leaned against me and so did Jeb. We were an oily mess of cum and I had no idea how I got some on my forehead. Some things will always be a mystery. We sat there in post orgasmic lassitude holding each other and basking in warmth that had nothing to do with the sun. Jeb looked up and said, “Hey look. There’s the bear.” The cute little bear was across the meadow behind the barn. Apparently he had a pal. They were playing in a meadow full of Queen Anne’s lace and Black-eyed-Susan’s. Frank said, “Awe, they’re cute. It looks like teen-Bear found a friend.” I said, “The oil we have on seems to attract them. We should probably go inside since we’re wearing bear-steak sauce. If they’re a mated pair, they could get aggressive.” There was no argument. We went inside in haste. When we passed Tony and Chris’s room Brandon was snuggled up with Tony and Toby was asleep on Chris’s arm. We went upstairs to the master bath and took a shower. This time I didn’t bow out. Nothing sexual happened but the closeness and camaraderie was addictive. I was getting very used to the whole arrangement. We took on the nap on the big bed in the master bedroom. This time I was in the middle between the two beauties that had taken up residence in my heart. I woke to find myself in another renaissance masterpiece. Frank was awake, lying on his side and grinning at me. Jeb was still asleep with his head on my left shoulder, his leg across my leg, his hardness against my thigh and his hand on my chest. Frank whispered, “We’ve got a surprise for you.” I gave him a quizzical look and Frank dropped the shorts he was wearing to reveal blue speedos. The contrast with his skin tone was striking. I gave him thumbs-up and felt Jeb stir. The beauty I had on my arm stretched, hugged me and I felt his cock grind against me. I looked at his face and saw those amazing blue eyes open. At first he looked embarrassed but, I hugged him back and kissed his forehead. He looked at Frank and said, “Have we started yet?” I looked out the window and said, “Looks like it’s about time.” Frank said, “I hope that bear doesn’t show up.” “I doubt it. It looked like he had someone else in mind when we came in.” I gave Jeb another hug, we disentangled and I got up. Jeb said, “There’s something I told Frank that he told me you would want to know. I go to Academy. Have heard of it?” “Yes, I have. That’s a really good school. You have to be really smart just to get in the door.” I winced at the understatement in my own words. Calling Academy a really good school was very much like calling Doctor J a really good basketball player. Jeb said, “I’ve been working really hard to graduate early and I graduate in December.” “That’s a year and a half early at a school that’s known for being hard.” “I could have made it in two if I had just started working at it earlier. Anyway, I mention it because I think Brandon and Toby would do really well there. Brandon is smarter than I am and they would go out and hire people for a talent like Toby.” I said, “We’ll have to talk to Sam about it but, I’d love to see them get that kind of education. What classes will you be taking this fall?” Jeb said, “Calculus II, History of the Modern World, World Literature, Physics and Western Culture.” I whistled and said, “That sounds more like a college sophomore schedule than a high school one.” Frank said, “He will be starting out with college credit.” I asked, “Jeb, how would your Dad feel about you going to work with us. College will always be there but we have an opportunity now.” He laughed with a bitter edge, “Dear old Mum and Dad probably wouldn’t even notice. Oh, he would be delighted that I’m hanging around with people of quality like a Shepherd or a Beauregard. Quality to him is defined by how much money you have or come from. He would be shocked and appalled if we were actually doing work.” “No, the person who my parents pay to deal with me is my butler, Mr. Yates. He is more of a father to me that Dad ever has been and he already likes you. He was at the church the morning Father Ashley talked about your father and made Toby and Brandon your God children. I can work with Yates.” I asked, “Changing the subject Jed but, how on earth did you ever get into cruising?” He grinned and said, “Completely by accident. Before I started driving, I used to bike a lot. I still do some. That’s where I got these legs you and Frank like.” I leaned over caressed his thigh and said, “Yes, they are a fine pair.” “Anyway, it was early morning and nobody was around. I was near the boat ramps and needed to take a leak so I parked my bike and went in. While I was taking a piss an older teen came in and got at the urinal beside me. When he whupped his out it was hard. That made me hard. He was stunned a younger kid was bigger than he was. He asked if I wanted a blow job. I’d never had one before and it sounded like a really good idea at the time. I came as almost as soon as it started. Then I gave it a try and sucking him off was such a rush, it got me hard again. He sucked me again and I lasted a little longer but I’ve been hooked on blow jobs ever since. When I met Frank, it took it to another level. I don’t know what it is about cruising that makes it so hot but it’s not just sex. I think it’s the added excitement of danger. When I was cruising, it was almost like I was high.” I asked, “You get high?” Jeb said, “Sometimes. It’s almost always with Frank or Andrew. Andrew says getting high and getting off go together like bacon and eggs.” “Do Toby and Brandon get high?” Jeb said, “They have before. Andrew is sort of a pot head. Anyway: there’s something I’d like to ask you. Is there anything I can do about my hard on problem? It’s embarrassing sometimes.” Frank said, “When Jeb is happy in bike shorts everybody knows it.” “I’ll bet. It’s even worse in speedo. I think his meat cannon was peeking out half of last night.” Jeb grinned sadly and said, “It’s great to have a big cock. I just wish I had a little better control over it.” “I think I can help you with that. When we get home, we’ll go shopping and get you some jocks. You’ll look hot in them and it’ll give you more control.” Frank said, “What are we going to do at the grotto tonight?” I said, “I wasn’t counting on more speedo. Has everybody got it?” Jeb said, “Yes. They sent me to that sporting good place at the mall with all the sizes. Since we had red, I got blue and silver gray.” I said, “I had planned to pass around another bottle of sangria, maybe play a few games. When we’re done, I want to spend some one on one time with everybody. I hadn’t planned on the weed but since the younger crowd aren’t virgins in that respect, what have we got Frank?” “I have three more joints of Officer Friendly’s weed. More at home— like almost an ounce.” “Take two. We’ll probably only need one for what I have in mind.” After a light supper of sandwiches and chips, the group clad only in blue speedo gathered inside the screen porch. Mindful of the persistent and annoying mosquitoes that had annoyed us the night before, we all sprayed on a good mosquito repellant. Clouds had begun to roll in. I feared that the rain we had missed the night before was going to happen. I had the guys line up from oldest you youngest and to put their hand on the shoulder of the person in front of them and then we started off for the grotto. We had almost waited too late. It was getting dark fast and it was even darker in the grotto. Everyone took the same spot they had been in the night before. I said, “Tony, Chris— you two were the first couple of our group to get together. Please light two candles. There are matches over there.” Tony and Chris lighted two candles. The light in the grotto became noticeably brighter. “Tragically, you two were separated by distance and then lost touch. Please put them out.” They did as I asked. When they had sat down, I handed Tony the bottle. He had a drink and so did Chris. I think they both needed a drink after being reminded of their long separation. I said, “Notice the difference. At first there was warmth and light. When separated from those we love, this is the dark.” “Brandon, Toby— you were next to find each other. Please light a candle and take a drink.” They walked to where the candles were, struck a match and lighted two candles. “Thank you, now have a drink.” Chris handed the bottle to Toby who took a sip. Toby handed it to Brandon who took… more than a sip. I said, “Frank light a candle in honor of our meeting. Chris, you too.” Frank lighted a candle and so did Chris. They both had a drink. “Now Tony, please light a candle in honor of being reunited with Chris.” I wasn’t expecting the tears from Tony. “Now Jeb, please light a candle.” Jeb stood and lighted a candle. Before he sat he said, “Wait. You light one too Tim. None of this would have been possible if it hadn’t been for you. I stood and walked to the candles and lighted the seventh one. When I returned to my seat, the grotto which had been so dark was bathed in a warm cheery glow. Jeb handed me the bottle and I had a drink. “This is a symbol of the light of our love.” I raised the bottle in toast, “May we always walk in its light.” I wasn’t quite prepared for the reaction that caused. There were claps, cheers, kisses, a few tears and a lot of hugs but mostly there were smiles. Big wide grins of mirth and cheer. I had made the point that I was striving for: our lives had changed for the better because we had each other. Everyone drank that toast. There was simply no denying it. Together we had filled the empty, damaged places in each other’s hearts and were better for it. The whole group was in a good mood so I said, “Let’s play a game. Tell us about your first time. I know some of you had bad first times that weren’t of your choosing so just tell us about your first time when you decided.” I handed the bottle to Frank who said, “OK I’ll start. I was twelve at boarding school and I had a huge crush on this upper-classman named Kent. That boarding school had a tradition where the upper classmen were supposed to pick on the under classmen but Kent was really nice. Anyway on weekend nights we had lights out at eleven but the cool kids knew places to go and hang out and do stuff we weren’t supposed to. Now keep in mind, this was after lights out and all we had on were tightie-whities. Kent came and got me and took me to an empty room. We ended up doing it. We were great friends until he graduated a couple years later.” Frank took the bottle and handed it to Jeb. Jeb said, “I like to ride long distances on my bike. I’m not sure if I was 13 or 14 but, I was riding at the boat landings one morning after the early bird fishermen had gone out and before most people starting showing up. No one was around so I stopped to take a leak at the bathroom. While I was taking a leak an older teen came in, stood at the urinal beside me, flopped out a hard on and started stroking it. This made me hard almost immediately and he offered me a blow job.” He took a drink and handed it to Brandon. Brandon said, “Toby was the first I ever just decided I wanted to be with. He was so cute and huggable; I couldn’t wait to go to bed that first night. He didn’t say anything but before bed when we were alone, he smiled, winked, took off his underwear and turned off the light.” Brandon took a drink and handed the bottle to Toby. Toby said, “There was a boy named Cole. We used to be real good friends. He showed me how to beat off and we did that together for a while. Then one day when he was about to cum, I sucked his dick and blew his mind. Then we started trading blow jobs and then he didn’t like me anymore because he said I was turning him into a faggit.” Toby took a drink and handed it to Chris. Before Chris could start, Jeb interrupted and said, “Toby, was that Cole Matthews?” Toby said, “Yeah, why?” Jeb said, “Because I see him at the park all the time. Don’t give up hope. He plays for our team. Sorry Chris, go ahead.” Chris said, “I think Tony and I were ten, maybe eleven. Back then we would get naked, rub our bodies together and kiss. I remember that felt so good. Pretty sure that’s when Mom and Dad figured me out. They didn’t say anything until much later but, we’re cool now.” He took a drink and passed the bottle to Tony. Tony said, “The only thing I have to add is that if every kid came for the first time with his best friend sucking his dick, there would be a lot fewer people walking around like they had a stick up their ass. Thanks for that babe.” Tony kissed Chris, took a drink and handed the bottle to me. I said, “It wasn’t far from here. A few farms over I was staying with some cousins— the Porters I think. There was a little cluster of three of them about my age. One of them stole a little white lightning, that’s moonshine to you city slickers, we drank it and got really silly. Then one of them jacked off a horse while we watched and it came like someone had dumped a bucket— splat right in the stall. I’m not sure why but that gave us all a huge boners but we went in the hayloft and jerked each other off. Just before I was about to come, my cousin Beau went down on me and I discovered sweet blowjobs in a hay loft. I had to try another twenty more just to make sure I really liked them.” I drank and I handed the bottle to Frank who was still laughing. I sniffed and said, “Traitor. Frank, you decide, the next question.” Frank asked, “OK. Pick someone, other than your partner you think is hot and then make-out with him for a minute. Then tell us why you picked him and take a drink. Jed, you start and I’ll go last” Judging from the hoots and clapping, they really liked Frank’s suggestion. I secretly cringed because I knew of two daddies boys that would cum all over me in half a minute. Jed stood and blushed furiously. His speedo was already beginning to strain. I would never have guessed that he would have picked Chris but it was a popular choice judging by the clapping. I clapped too. They were really quite striking together. I heard Tony say good choice. The happy random couple began making out with gusto; they kissed with hands on each other’s butts and grinding their crotches together. I think it went on a little longer than a minute when they broke they were both shaking and highly aroused. There was clapping, cheers and even a wolf whistle. Jeb said, “I picked Chris because he’s been so nice to me and, well… just look at him.” He took a drink and handed the bottle to Brandon. While I thought Brandon would come to me, he went to Frank who was much too tall for him. Frank compensated by scooting to the very edge of the rock he was sitting on. Frank gave Brandon a warm and friendly embrace but Brandon’s response was fiery and hot. He kissed Frank hungrily and ground their crotches together. Frank soon warmed to his intensity and was reluctant to release their embrace when their time was done. Brandon went back to his place and said, “I picked Frank because he’s as sweet as he is hot. Love you Frank.” There was clapping as he took his drink and handed the bottle to Toby. Toby stood and looked around the circle and said, “Would it be OK if I just gave everyone a friendly hug? You’re all so hot, if I did that, I’d cum.” Frank said, “Sure Toby. Whatever you are comfortable with. We’re just having fun. Nobody has to do the challenges.” Toby went around the circle; everybody gave him a friendly hug and a kiss. He returned to his seat, took a sip from the bottle and handed it to Chris. Chris stood and said, “There are so many good choices. I want to do this challenge with all of you.” He walked over to where Toby was sitting, knelt by the rock and hugged Toby without the body contact. Chris kissed his brow gently, stroked his hair and said, “Love you Toby. You have to be the sweetest kid ever.” He returned to his spot, took a drink and handed it to Tony. Tony said, “Chris is right. I’d like to do this challenge with everyone here but, I gotta have me some Tim.” I stood, opened my arms and Tony was upon me. He was already hard and I got the feeling that he had been anticipating this. His body was solid and tight and felt so good against me but his kiss was like a fiery blast of pure passion. His heat was intense and it was a good thing that it only lasted a minute.” He sat back on his rock and said, “None of us need a reason to kiss Tim. I suggest we all do it often.” He took a drink and handed the bottle to me. I toyed with the idea of choosing Brandon but that would be malicious. As much as I turned him on, I could easily make him cum his speedo. Chris would be the safe choice but, Jeb needed to be chosen and I could do it in a way that wouldn’t cause him massive boner embarrassment. I surprised Jeb by scooping him up off his rock in my arms and he put an arm around my neck. I said in my best pirate voice, “Argh… I’m a dread pirate and just look at the fine booty I’ve collected.” The guys laughed and hooted and then I kissed Jeb. He returned that kiss with a hunger I didn’t expect. I held him and the kiss and the hoots subsided. I heard Brandon whisper- damn, that’s hot. I was soon going to have a massive boner in my own speedos problem myself if this went on for long. When time expired I lowered Jeb back to his rock. I took a drink from the bottle and said, “I picked Jeb just because I wanted to.” Then I handed the bottle to Frank. Frank chose Tony and gave him a minute of fiery passion like only a red head can deliver. The kissing and grinding raised the temperature in the whole grotto. When they broke for the embrace they were both weak in the knees and quite aroused. Frank went back to his rock and said, “I kissed Tony because he’s made Chris so happy since they got back together. I love both of you.” Frank took a drink and handed the bottle to Jeb. Jeb looked at me quizzically and I said, “Go ahead. Pick a question but, chose wisely. You’ve got to answer it too.” He looked thoughtful and said, “Tell us your hottest sex story. By hottest, I mean the hottest to you at the time or most memorable.” There were a few nervous giggles but this was exactly the kind of bonding stuff I was hoping for. Brandon said, “When Toby and I wanted some space, we discovered that we could go out in the canoe before dawn, ground the canoe in the shallows and have fun. One morning before first light we were out rolling around in the bottom of the canoe and we heard a bass boat getting close. The bass boat wasn’t the only thing close and we were both completely naked. The old man yelled and asked if we needed help and I sat up and said no. We were anchored and camping out so he waved and left. Thing is Toby didn’t quit and I was coming as I was speaking to the guy. I guess he though my voice was cracking or something. The excitement of almost getting caught, let’s just say it kicked it up a notch.” Brandon took a drink and passed the bottle to Toby. Toby laughed and said, “You really had to be there for that one. I guess the hottest thing that happened before I met you guys was when Brandon and I ran into Lance at the boat ramps. It was too busy to do anything there and we went into the trails and ran into Barry and ended up have a four-some in the shed in Barry’s back yard. Now this is where it gets interesting. We’re having our little party in the shed when Barry’s older brother showed up to cut the grass and blundered right into it. He was big and hunky. I think he was a junior or senior and wearing nothing but gym shorts and shoes to cut the grass. He saw what was going on, got hard and his dick ran down his leg and out of his shorts. He just closed the door to the shed and we took care of his boner problem for him.” I raised an eyebrow. Sweet little Toby and Brandon had been very naughty. Toby took a drink and passed the bottle to Chris. Chris said, “The hottest before Frank and I met Tim happened back in junior high when Tony and I camped out with a couple of friends, smoked a joint and ended up having a circle jerk. At the time that seemed hot as fire to see our friends Randy and Travis jerking off but it didn’t end there. When they got good and horny they offered to trade some sucking. That was a lot of fun.” Chris took a drink and handed to bottle to Tony. Tony said, “Hands down, no bullshit, the best sex of my life was with Chris and Tim when found me and brought me home. Hell, he gave me a home so that Chris and I could be together. My brain is still coming to grips with that. The sex was great but, I felt loved and that was bigger and more important than just how hot it was.” Tony took a drink and passed the bottle to me. I noticed that the wind had picked up and cooled and there was a distant rumble of thunder. I said, “I think we’re going to have to cut this short. Our luck with the weather is going to going to run out soon. The biggest score of my life was when I first met Frank and Chris. There was no doubt in my mind that I had lucked into something really special.” I took a drink and handed the bottle to Frank. Frank said, “Looks like the bottle is going to run out soon too. I’ll make it fast. The most intense sexual experiences I’ve ever had were Tim. He’s a brilliant lover and knows things that make it so good I just have to go back for more.” He took a drink and handed the bottle to Jeb. Jeb said, “One day I went down by the boat ramps to try my luck and this really hot redhead walked in. I had a crush on him at first sight. It was more than just a hook up. He took me back to his apartment and the night we spent… oh man. From then on, there were other guys at the park but, Frank was the only one I really wanted to be with. He’s got sweet and hot in just the right mixture.” Jed took a drink and finished the bottle. More thunder rumbled and it was closer this time. I said, “It sounds like we’re running out of time guys. I don’t encourage weed but, it’s like the wine we had: Ok for special occasions and I think Frank has a nice fat joint we can burn before we go back inside.” As I was speaking, Frank pulled a joint out from behind his ear and began firing it up. The joints appearance was greeted with enthusiasm. “When we get back inside, I’m going to spend time talking with each one of you individually up in the big master bedroom on the second floor. By that time it’ll be time to turn in for the night. When we get back to the house, somebody flip a coin and see if we go in order of the youngest to oldest or oldest to youngest.” The joint made its way around and just as we finished we could hear big blobs of rain landing in the treetops. It was going to rain but this was just the advanced guard. We managed to make it back into the screen porch without getting too wet or encountering any charming bears. We elected to burn a second joint on the screen porch and by then everyone was in fine form. Tony flipped a coin and the order was decided: oldest to youngest. With any luck Brandon and Toby would be asleep by then but, knowing how they loved my attention, they would be wide awake. As luck would have it, my first would be Frank and I lead him upstairs. Frank and I entered the room both buzzing hard. I dropped to my knees and began kissing and licking his belly button. I felt his cock harden against my chest. He chuckled and asked, “What are we doing?” “I’m spending some quality time with my baby.” He asked, “Are you going to do this with all of them?” “No. It is like I said: quality time. They all need my attention in one way or another— the younger ones especially. In my judgement right now, you need the skilled lover.” I stood, Frank melted into my arms and he said, “Did you see Brandon? Oh my God. That little hottie actually got me cranked up.” “Yeah, he took advantage of the opportunity. Did you enjoy it?” Frank answered, “Yes”, like he didn’t believe it himself. “There weren’t any Toby’s or Brandon’s in any of the boarding schools I went to.” “Those two are very unique. Somewhere they picked up a taste for a style of authoritarianism.” Frank asked, “What’s that?” “It’s hard to explain. It’s a sort of sex game. If they are really attracted to you as an authority figure, they’ll accept your discipline and pretty much do anything you tell them. I know I could abuse the shit out of that but I won’t.” Frank asked, “So if you told them to blow me, they would do it?” “I haven’t told them to do anything like that but knowing those two, they would be delighted. Hell, I could probably turn it into a learning experience for them. Would you like that?” Frank was so hard there was a wet spot on his speedos and his cock throbbed. “The idea of it really turns me on.” I lifted the speedo, licked the pre-cum off his cock and said, “I’d rather eat you up myself.” “Brandon made me so hot that I nearly came on the spot.” I said, “If I can make it happen discreetly, I will.” I leaned over and gave him a big kiss and a hug and went downstairs. No one was in the living room but I found Chris and Brandon in the kitchen straightening up. I said, “Hi guys.” Chris said hopefully, “Is it my turn yet?” “It’ll be a bit yet. I just came down to get us a drink. Thanks for straightening up.” I pulled a Mountain Dew and a Dr. Pepper out of the fridge and set them on the table. I left the kitchen and caught Brandon’s eye. I motioned for him to follow. I walked down the hall and saw Tony reclined in his room and Toby taking a nap with his head in Jeb’s lap. I went into the bathroom, Brandon followed me eagerly. I closed the door behind us and turned on the water. I sat on the john, patted my knee and Brandon was there. Eager and willing to do anything I asked but, we both knew I wouldn’t ask for anything hurtful or gross. I asked, “Are you having fun?” “Oh yes daddy. I can’t wait for my turn to hang out with you.” “Did you enjoy making out with Frank?” “Oh my God. He’s so hot.” “If you liked that daddy has a task for you. It’ll be a special treat for you and when it’s your turn I will owe you one.” Brandon vibrated with excitement. “Yes daddy. How may I serve you?” “Wait a few minutes and then join me upstairs. We will be playing the game. Frank does not know the game and will be learning. I expect you to be on your best behavior and do as I direct.” He wouldn’t be Brandon if he didn’t slip his hand into my speedo. I let him and ran my hand across his chest and stomach. He was very, very wound up. I hugged him and gave him a kiss on the cheek. I said, “Relax son. Daddy loves you and will reward you for this favor.” He answered meekly, “Thank you daddy.” He gave my cock a friendly squeeze and we both went our separate ways. I grabbed the drinks from the kitchen and went back upstairs. Frank was as delighted to see the Doctor Pepper as I was the Mountain Dew. I had forgotten weed gives you cotton mouth. There was a quiet knock on the door and a very eager Brandon entered the room. He knelt in front of me and said, “How may I serve you daddy.” Frank’s eyes widened. I said, “Frank enjoyed making out with you earlier very much. Didn’t you Frank?” Frank said, “Yes, it was very hot.” I said, “Daddy loves his boy.” I kissed Brandon’s head, “and daddy loves Frank” and I kissed him too. I asked Brandon “This is my true love. Isn’t he magnificent?” “Oh yes daddy.” I said, “Do you understand the honor I do you in sharing him with you? I wouldn’t do it unless I loved my boy dearly.” I ran my hand down Brandon’s back and asked Frank, “Isn’t my sweet boy here just hot as fire?” Frank replied, to my amazement, “Yes daddy.” I asked, “Do you want each other?” They both replied, “Yes daddy!” “Because I love you both, daddy wants you to have a great time. This will be an act of love and you will both respect each other. I’m going to instruct you both in how to make love to each other. Would you like that?” They both replied in unison, “Yes daddy!” “Now Frank, help Brandon here out of those speedos. They look like they are getting cramped.” Frank took a knee by Brandon and pulled his speedos down. I put a hand on Brandon’s shoulder to steady them as he stepped out. He was hard and the tip of his seven inch cock glistened with pre-cum. I said, “Now Frank, I want you to kiss everything you like here.” Frank began with Brandon’s chest and kissed his way down pausing only to lick and tease his nipples. When he got to the waistline he stopped and used his tip of his tongue to wipe way the pre-cum on the tip of Brandon’s cock. I said, “Very good. Now it’s Frank’s turn.” Brandon took down Frank’s speedo and he goggled at Frank’s monster cock when it flopped out. As instructed, he kissed his way down Frank’s body, stopped at his waistline and gave the end of Frank’s cock a lick that made Frank quiver. Brandon asked, “Can I ask a question daddy?” “Sure son.” “I’ve never seen a cock like that. How is it so different?” “Frank is uncircumcised. It is exactly the same as our cocks except it still has a foreskin. Most baby boys in our part of the country have their foreskin completely removed or trimmed back like us. When he gets excited like he is now, the head pokes its way up and peeks out of the foreskin. Because it’s protected that way, the head is really, really sensitive. Isn’t it magnificent?” Brandon said, “Oh yes daddy.” I think the boy was drooling. “Now you two may take up where you left off. Frank, to sit on the edge of the bed like you were on the edge of the rock when you made out earlier.” He said, “Yes daddy.” I said, “Now you may make out. Go slow. Daddy will be disappointed if either of you cum too fast. Love each other. Your priority should be to make your partner feel loved and appreciated.” They did as instructed and watching it made me so hard I was poking out of my speedo like Jeb. They were doing as I instructed: they were focused on their partner’s pleasure, not their own. Frank may have been the more experienced but, he too had to learn that really good sex wasn’t a just quickie. Glimpses of their lovemaking were very tender and beautiful: Frank tilting his head back and Brandon kissing his neck. Frank kissing Brandon’s ear and holding him close. Brandon burying his head in Frank’s chest as Frank kissed his head and neck. Brandon said, “I have to slow down.” I said, “Good boy Brandon. You’ve both been conditioned that sex is something that’s forbidden and you have to hurry up and get done. Have you ever noticed that you whisper during sex even when you don’t have too? Relax. Enjoy each other.” Locked in that embrace their hands explored each other as they slowly ground together. Both were way past aroused and were, despite their attempts at keeping it slow, their jerky movements betrayed their excitement and arousal. I was seeing Frank cum from a different perspective, I could see how flush his pale skin was. His head was back and his lithe muscles in his chest were tense. He had one hand gently caressing Brandon’s head and the other was gripping the bed spread. He began to shake and gasp. Brandon could feel it to. He reached between them and grabbed both of their cocks jerking them together. They both erupted within a few seconds of each other; Frank first spraying Brandon’s chest and Brandon shot a wad that went up and smacked Frank’s chin. They stood there together holding each other as the last twitches of their orgasm subsided. Brandon cleaned a little off his chin and tasted it. He said, “Ummm, you taste good Frank.” Frank said panting, “Oh my God. That was amazing Brandon.” I handed Brandon a towel and he wiped cum out of his face and belly but he missed some in his hair. I said, “Brandon, if I were to grade you, that would be an A plus. Thank you for giving my love a truly beautiful experience. Did you have fun?” Brandon said, “Fun is Disneyworld. This was way better.” Frank noted the state of my arousal. He reached over with one finger hooked in my speedo and drew me near saying, “Now it is daddy’s turn.” Frank deftly pulled my speedos down and took me while Brandon ran his hand over my abs and kissed and licked my chest. Frank launched a furious, hungry assault on my cock and I knew that this wasn’t going to be a long, leisurely affair. After witnessing what had just transpired and, seeing Frank’s beautiful face on my cock, I couldn’t hold back. I came hard in his mouth and he took it, then going gentle like I liked it. Brandon said, “Oh daddy, that was hot.” When Frank released me, I kissed him tenderly and said, “Thanks babe, you’re the best.” We all still had to clean up. That took us a few minutes and we had to help each other. I was always amazed at where we would find the stuff. My prize find for the day was some on Frank’s ear. After putting our speedos back on, we both hugged Brandon. He glowing in the attention and Frank asked, “What are we going to do with beautiful, hot Brandon?” I said, “I like him. Can we keep him?” Frank chuckled and said, “I’m for that.” Brandon smiled at us and said, “That was great, thank you. Thank you both.” Frank said in his most sultry drawl, “As hot as you are sugar, you should come with a warning label.” After hugs and kisses, Brandon left us and Frank and I cuddled for a while in the afterglow. I finally had to say, it’s time for Chris. Frank said he was a little drunk, stoned and drained and would probably be asleep on the bed downstairs. Chris arrived looking super in his blue speedo. I had him follow me out the sliding glass door to the balcony and we sat on the porch swing. The balcony was sheltered and it was perfectly dry. The night had cooled since the earlier rain that continued intermittently. There were gusts of wind and distant flashes of lightning. Chris said, “It’s beautiful up here. We’ve got to come back soon.” I said, “This is my favorite part of the house. When I was little, the adults would stay downstairs and we would stay up here. All the cousins would occupy each other and stay out of the adult’s hair.” He ran is hand down my chest and asked, “So, what do you want to do?” “Spend time with a beautiful blond and ask you something?” Chris said, “What?” “How does Tony feel about his Mom?” Chris leaned into my shoulder and said, “She hurt him Tim. When he decided he had to leave, she was pretty strung out. He cries about it sometimes but only to me.” I said, “I have a firm that handles my security. I asked them to find her. She is in a half-way house in Georgia and is ninety days clean and sober. She is doing well and I was thinking we might hire her as a cook and housecleaner. Would that be something Tony would like or would he rather walk away?” He was silent and kissed my bicep. “Tim, I can’t tell you how much I love you but you have to understand: you can’t fix everything. I swear; if this were the Middle Ages, you would have a big white war horse and would be out beating down black knights and bringing peace to the kingdom. It’s why we love you, it’s why I know you’ll try and it will probably work because you are gifted that way.” I said, “I am also gifted by the wise council of my noblemen gentle sir.” Chris said, “That’s it. Now I see it. You are a reincarnation of some king or duke and we are your court. How may I serve thee my’lord.” I put my arm around him and said, “I need no service but my trusted knights’ love and loyalty. With them behind me, none can stand against us.” Chris gave me a penetrating look and said, “Seriously Tim. You’ve got a streak of crusader in you. Is it genetic or something? Dad said your old man was the same way.” “You really can read people. Do you know how much money I’m sitting on?” “You said it was a nice stack but it’s not my business.” I sat back and said, “It goes back to my Dad. After Korea in the fifties, he was the Corps golden boy. He pulled a lot of duty at the Pentagon and was assigned to be the Marines liaison to the nuclear weapons testing and development program. He knew all the players and the companies and back then, there weren’t any insider trading laws. He got in on the ground floor of several companies that ended up making most of the United States nuclear arsenal.” “Holy shit Tim, something tells me that’s more than just a nice stack.” I sighed and said, “Yeah. Depending on the markets, price of oil, price of gold, silver, pork butts and other market metrics, it’s worth about two point two billion dollars. It’s nice to be near that kind of money and it’s still making money. Uncle Sam is still buying nukes.” Chris said, “Then what’s the problem Tim?” “The problem is that it’s blood money. It built bombs and other stuff that could kill billions and literally end the world. My responsibility is to make something good out of it. My foundation gives away millions to worthwhile causes every year. The only joy it gives me is when it helps others and every month when I see how much more is coming in from weapons sales, I want to weep.” And I did. Chris held me and talked me down from my Cold War terror that had so enriched me and yet filled me with such dread. It wasn’t of my making. I could sell out but then someone truly evil could step in. Chris discovered just the sort of Gordian know I was tied in and why I wanted people close that I could trust implicitly. Even though there was no sex, the time I spent with Chris brought us much closer. Every burden weighs less when someone is helping you carry it. Tony arrived and we wrestled. This wasn’t you’re your fat guys in spandex TV wrestling. This was two hot friends farting around for fun wrestling that involved a bunch of raspberries, tickles, licks in strategic spots, a little friendly grind and grab and a kiss… or twelve. He knew my strength and it was just for fun. I let him win and he put his knees on my shoulder in the classic pin and raised his hands in victory, “I won, I won!” I said, “So did I.” I raised my head and licked his spandex. I rolled him over and lay face to face a little winded. He pulled me close we ground speedo clad boners together. I said, “As good as some good old fashioned bro-sex would feel right now Tony, there’s a couple of things we need to talk about.” Tony grinned and said, “I’m comfortable.” “Me too so, let’s get on with it. We’re going to need another vehicle for the business. We’re going to need a full sized truck with a camper shell to carry tools, equipment and supplies. The van can only handle so much. I thought we would make it your truck.” Tony’s eyes widened and he kissed me. “Oh God Tim! You’re wonderful. I’m so going to blow you for this.” “Tony. It makes sense for the business and it’ll help me for you to have a ride. A truck like that can get a lot of work done for us or take us fun places.” “I’ve never had a new vehicle. Hell, I’ve never had a vehicle.” “I promise: you’ll get used to it. Given time, you’ll discover what a pain in the ass keeping a vehicle running can be.” We rolled around for a few minutes. I’d never seen Tony so excited. We ended up with Tony lying on his back between my legs with his head on my chest. He got a twinkle in his eye and said, “Would you like to fuck me?” I chuckled and said, “Would I ever but, not now. We still have something large to discuss and it’s going to be tough.” He sighed and said, “Tim, with you and Chris with me, I don’t give a shit about anything else. Hit me.” I said, “I have the company that handles my security. They can look into things for me discretely. I had them look up your Mom.” Tony covered his face, “Oh shit. This can’t be good.” “Results are mixed Tony. There was a bust at the house in Marietta. Her old man is purely and totally fucked. He’s going away forever.” Tony growled, “Sometimes karma gets it right.” I gave him a little squeeze. “Your Mom went to rehab and is in a half-way house doing well. She’s ninety days clean and sober. She’ll be on probation but, she has a chance.” Tony sighed deeply and said, “I know her. She’ll hook up with the first loser she can find.” “That’s a pattern for some people but, what if I break the pattern?” Tony chuckled and said, “Tim you’re gay. I love you but you’re not Mom’s type.” “True, but I have a different idea. What if I hired her as our cook and housekeeper, gave her a good salary and made her keeping the job contingent on her staying sober. She can’t bring a loser into my house and you’ll have your Mom back.” Tony was silent but I felt him shake. He was sobbing quietly. I just held him and kissed his head. There were some minutes before he regained his composure and he asked in a choked voice, “Jesus Tim, is there nothing you wouldn’t do for me?” “Absolutely nothing I can think of except hurt or betray you. That shit’s off the table. Look we go to Atlanta in a couple of weeks for training. Your Mom is in Norcross. We’ll go see her and talk.” “Tim, she’ll love it. She loves feeding boys and she’ll love you for the way you’ve treated me.” Tony turned over and we ground together. He said, “You’ll love her calzone.” I grinned at him and said, “I’ve always been partial to Italian sausage.” And… I had some. It was delicious. Jeb arrived soon after Tony’s departure and the boy was shaking with anticipation. I rose and gave him a hug that turned into a very sexy grinding make out session. He kissed my ear and said, “Please make love to me. I’ve been thinking of alone time with you for a couple of hours now and I’m hurting for it. I want you.” I kissed him and said, “Jeb, in every way that matters, you already have me. I understand blue balls and I can help you with this problem.” I picked him up and he quivered with anticipation and whispered in my ear, “Can I call you daddy?” I chuckled and said, “Where did you get that?” “Well, I do spend time with Toby and Brandon. They both call you the sweetest daddy ever.” I asked, “You play their little game?” “Yeah but I’m not into like they are. Oh, it is fun to spank them but, I love them too much to spank them as hard as they’d like. Ever since I was little I dreamed of having brothers like them and a daddy like you.” I said, “Well sweet boy, you’ve got one. What are you, a month away from turning sixteen?” He said, “Less.” I said, “You know, it’s awfully dark in here.” He looked confused and said, “It’s not that dark.” I used my elbow to flip a switch and it got appreciably darker but the bathroom light was still on. I kissed him and his neck and throat and whispered conspiratorially, “It’d be a real shame if in this dark; I slipped and accidently got a dick in my mouth. He chuckled and said, “Sure would.” There in the dark I gave my beautiful Jeb the works. I licked him in places that he didn’t even know were there. I made him come once just with my tongue. By the time he was done he was nodding off with his head on my chest. Rather than wake him up, I picked him up and carried him downstairs. All was quiet as I carried him to the bedroom we shared so I guess I should have expected mischief. I passed Chris and Tony’s room but it was dark and quiet. I passed the boys room where Brandon was curled up but Toby was missing. When I got to our room I heard wet smacking sounds and Frank moaning my name. Toby was sucking Frank’s cock and doing a fine job of it by the sound of it. I entered the room and put Jeb down gently beside Frank who turned and put his arms over Jeb removing the object of Toby’s lust. I motioned for him to come with me. We got to the kitchen and Toby looked like he was going to cry. I knelt and said in his ear, “It’s OK Toby. I know why you couldn’t resist that fine dick. I can’t either.” He hugged me and I said, “It’s Brandon’s turn. I’m going to check on him but he might decide to sleep in.” I headed into Brandon’s room and he was curled up with a pillow. He was out like a light and after his earlier adventures, I didn’t blame him. I gave him a kiss on the cheek and he woke. I said, “Hey sleeping beauty. It’s your turn. If you want to sleep, I’ll owe you one later.” Brandon said, “After being with you and Frank, I’m exhausted.” “Tell you what, tomorrow morning; we’ll take a shower upstairs together, OK?” “Yes daddy. I love you.” “I love you too little prince.” Brandon asked, “Did you call me little prince?” “You are my little prince. Not Purple Rain Prince.” He liked that. He liked it a lot. After Brandon went back to sleep, now I had to deal with a horny Toby. I loved the little guy but, his antics could be tiresome. I had to admit that he had really good taste. First I’d have to deal with a horny Toby. Then I could speak to the rational Toby. I went into the kitchen and got two of the ubiquitous red cups, filled them with ice and asked Toby what soft drink he’d like. He picked a Mountain Dew. I just got some water. The well has amazing water. When we got upstairs I said, “I’m not mad. I’ve done that myself. Frank loves to wake up that way.” Toby said, “I’m sorry. It was poking up out of his boxers just throbbing.” “We’re cool Toby. Something tells me that you’ve got something on your mind. Want to talk?” Toby grinned and said, “Not really but… I probably should anyway.” “Come here, this is cool.” I opened the sliding glass door and Toby followed me out onto the balcony. I sat on the swing and Toby hopped in my lap. The night was very dark and a cool fresh wind was blowing. He said, “I’m sorry I’ve been all boner and no brains this trip. When I’m worried about something all I want to do is uhh… have sex.” “Toby, you have no idea how common that is. Having sex can change your mood— at least for a little while. It’s amazing that you have the insight to see that. There are grown ups that talk to shrinks for years and never figure that out.” Toby sat quietly for a moment and then he said, “I think there’s a reason that Sam wanted you as my Godfather beyond being a good role model for me and Brandon. I heard him talking on the phone. Tim, Sam has AIDS. He’s down at Oschner's Clinic for some kind of treatment. He hasn’t been well for a while and… I’m afraid.” “Toby, no matter what happens I’ll be there for you. All of us love you. I call Brandon my little prince because, that’s Brandon. I call you my heart because you own it. Does Brandon know?” He sobbed and said, “No. It’ll hurt Brandon worse than me because Sam was the first father that ever truly wanted him as a son. That was a big deal for Brandon. I can take it but, it’s really going to hurt him.” I realized something very special about Toby. He was hurting most in anticipation of Brandon’s pain. “There’s nothing we can do about it tonight. Maybe it’s a mistake. Maybe you misheard. If Sam passes away, I will be proud, very proud to call you my sons.” Toby must have felt some comfort in those words. He put his head on my chest and went to sleep. I held him for hours. I realized that I was going to have to fight for Toby and Brandon and I knew just the legal pitt-bull for the job. A thunderstorm broke out with wind and lightning. It was noisy and woke Toby from his slumbers. He rubbed his eyes and watched the light show. He said, “That storm would be scary if you weren’t here with me.” I said, “Hanging on to people you love in a storm is what life is all about son.”
  6. In the US, this is the time of year when there are lot's of kittens. Please consider adopting one so you'll have a little bro-cat of your very own.


    1. ancientrichard


      That engaging appearance of guileless innocence is a cunning disguise. It is actually thinking some very wicked thoughts.

      Their deviousness is a big part of cats' charm 🙂

    2. Puppilull


      If hubby wasn't allergic, I'd get a kitten in a heartbeat. Or more... 

  7. World's oldest cat meme. Can you guess what it says? I think it is: He thinks he's Pharaoh of this house.
  8. cat-memes.jpg

    World's oldest cat meme. Can you guess what it says? I think it is: He thinks he is Pharaoh of this house.

    1. Puppilull


      "They actually pick up my poop..."

    2. Page Scrawler

      Page Scrawler

      No wonder the cats of today have an over-inflated sense of self-importance. The ancient Egyptians worshipped their cats as gods.  :gikkle:

  9. The Company has a new installment. Tim and Frank take they menagerie to the country place for Memorial Day Weekend. Wunder wut's in the woods.
  10. jamessavik

    Arrowhead Lodge

    When we got home from church, we all packed light for the camp. I loaded the big Coleman cooler in the back of the van. As the guys were getting their act together, I called Fred Henderson who owned a nearby farm and was part of the hunting club that used Arrowhead Lodge and the lands surrounding is. The hunting there was all over winter but the hunting club kept the roads open and looked after the place. As it turned out I got him. He was barbecuing and had just sat down after a standing over a hot grill. He said that no one in the clubs had asked to use the place but warned me that his nephew and friends were camping out near the lake. They wouldn’t be anywhere near the lodge since Lee Henderson was a dedicated fisherman and the lake was over a mile away. I looked around the pantry for useful things to bring and my eyes landed on four bottles of really good sangria. The box had been a Christmas gift and had stayed in the cool pantry so I put two bottles in the van. I took the van for a quick grocery run and got enough soft drinks, chips, hot dogs and burger makings to feed a swarm, and iced it all down in the cooler. Some stuff would be at the lodge but I wasn’t sure exactly what. I was pretty sure that we had what we needed for a day or two. When I got back to the house, Jeb’s jeep was parked by Chris and Frank’s trucks. I skipped going in the garage and parked where we could have easy access to load the van. I left Jeb and the boys loading their stuff in the van and went upstairs to grab my overnight bag and ran right into Frank wearing nothing but bright red speedo in front of the mirror. I was struck speechless and stood there in slack-jawed admiration of his… assets. He grinned at me and said, “You like?” I could only nod. My brain was short circuited and I could only drool. “If I’m going to have to wear these things, so are you.” I went over to the dresser and dropped the board shorts and boxers I was wearing and slipped on the matching speedos. I slipped off the shirt I was wearing and for a moment we just stood there looking at each other. Chris stuck his head in the door and his eyes widened. He said, “Damn that’s hot.” I said, “Too hot for the road. We’ll wear board shorts over them. How did you like Tony in them?” He shook his head, “If we were wearing that, nobody could pay attention to drive.” Frank and I pulled on board shorts and old concert t-shirts. As we were finishing up Frank asked, “Would it be OK to take a few joints?” I said, “I don’t mind. This is a break before we get down to serious business next week. I might even help you with that.” In a few minutes we had overnight bags and were headed down stairs. We met Chris and Tony in the kitchen and were out the back door where Jeb and the boys were waiting. By two-thirty we were on the highway north. As I knew it was a long way and a long time to dinner, I stopped at Taco Joes on exit 59. It was a big purple place that has been repurposed to be a cross between a Truck Stop, good Mexican Restaurant and a convenience store. It was a really cool place and I tended to stop off there every time I passed that way because the owner made the best tacos I knew of. Twenty-one tacos and seven sodas later we were on our way again. A little less than an hour later, I took the exit that led to Arrowhead Lodge. Fifteen minutes off the highway things changed. Instead of the old growth forest, this part of the country was flat with ragged undergrowth; lots of very old downed trees and just a few new trees sprouting up through the wreckage. Thirty years after it happened, there was still sheet metal in the trees. Brandon asked, “What happened here?” I said, “In 1955 an F5 tornado raised this tiny town to the ground and killed forty-four people.” I pulled over to the memorial on the side of the road and got out. It had recently been tended. The weeds were cut down and the new flowers sat in front of the marker. I walked up to it and put my fingers on the grandpa who I had been named for. It was quiet and I felt hands touching me as they saw the names and understood. Half of the names on the marker were Shepherds with Hendersons, Johnsons and Porters. I said, “This happened before I was born. I never got to meet any of them. There’s a lesson here for worth knowing for anyone: love the people you love because it can end so fast. I’m sorry. Maybe you get why I rarely ever come here. It never fails to shake me up.” I looked around and saw the love and concern in my new family and smiled. “I love you guys. Now, forget the past. Our business is tomorrow. Let’s go have fun.” Wan smiles greeted me and we got rolling again. Fifteen minutes later the van pulled up to the gate of Arrowhead Lodge. Chris volunteered to open the padlock and pull the gate. Once we were through, he closed it and locked up behind us. We trundled over an old gravel road the last quarter mile and were finally there. The lodge was once a two story home and barn. I wasn’t sure who had built it but, it had to be one of the three big extended families in the area. I pulled up to the side of the house, let the crew unload while I took the keys and opened the place up. The interior was comfortable but far from luxurious. There was a lot of American Indian themed memorabilia on the walls like collectors boxes of arrowheads and head dresses. Numerous Indian mounds speckled the map almost at random in the area. Kids in the families had been collecting the leftover stuff for generations. I suppose an archaeologist would probably get bent out of shape over that but it was collect them or see them get ploughed under. For a moment there I saw ghosts in the old place. My Dad, Mom, my brother: and then a hand touched me. I started and saw that it was Frank with concern in his eyes. He hugged me and said, “That Memorial got to you.” “Yeah. It did. It always does. It takes me a few minutes to get back in the moment.” He held me tight and said, “Jesus Tim. I can’t imagine why you would ever want to come here.” “After sundown I’ll show you why this place is magical.” We unloaded the van and got food in the kitchen and our bags in the rooms. The air conditioner chugged away and had the house cooling but it was an uphill battle. The rest of that afternoon we did a whole lot of nothing. We talked, laughed, hugged and just relaxed. With no phones, no TV, no bustle; it’s like we had stepped out of the world. There were no demands on our time or anywhere to be. I slipped away to prepare the magical place I had promised Frank. I found the old bag of candles that my older brother had used to show me the wonder of the place. In the pantry off the kitchen I found a small playmate cooler. I put the two bottles of sangria in it with some ice. I took them down to the grotto. I had to cut a few blackberry vines that were encroaching on the path but the old place was still there with the laughing gurgle of the waterfall. As the shadows lengthened, I grilled hotdogs for the crew and got everyone fed. When it was about an hour from sunset, I said, “Who wants to see the grotto?” Jeb said, “I’m for that.” Chris and Brandon assented. I said, “Is everyone ready? The assembled group said, “Hell yeah.” I said, “Grab a towel, some flip flops, get in the uniform of the day and meet back here in 5 minutes.” Toby asked, “Uniform of the day?” Jeb laughed and said, “Speedo.” Toby’s eyes brightened as he scurried off to his room. The group had shaken off the darkness of the ruins. Now it was just green and peaceful place and began to get in the spirit of things. They rushed off to their rooms to prepare. The group soon began to form, all in speedo and I almost stopped to gawk. Frank threw me a towel and I stripped out of my board shorts and shirt right there on the spot. I said, “Ready guys?” Tony said, “Yes Godfather.” There were chuckles and some of them sounded a little nervous about this odd ceremony. I said, “Follow me.” We went a short way across a meadow behind the house as the shadows of late afternoon lengthened into dusk. The woods we entered were like a tunnel of green, now in deep shade but, there were gasps as the grotto came into view. A couple of hundred years ago a powerful quake struck the Mississippi River Valley called the New Madrid Quake. There were no geologists at the time to gauge how powerful it was. The consensus of opinion was that it was a 7.5 with a similar aftershock. Aftershocks continued into the next year or even longer by some accounts. There were reports of shaking and damage from Georgia to Texas. The State university geologists believe the grotto was formed by a shift caused by that quake that made the lower part fall at least twenty feet. The warm spring that fed the creek and the waterfall had almost two hundred years to form the grotto and the crystals in the underlying stone and minerals deposited there were stunning shades of azure, yellow, green and sparkling onyx. The action of the stream had undermined the hard, rocky top layer and washed out the sand underneath. It resulted in a waterfall into a pool about twenty feet around that fed a stream and a hollow, sandy area that shaped like a bell about thirty feet into the side of the hill. I lighted the candles and began placing them. By the time I had all twelve in place their light was amplified by the crystals giving the grotto a warm, sparkling glow. Over the years my ancestors had placed stones in a circle behind the pool for sitting. I put my towel down on one of the ring of smooth, flat rocks and said, “Join me.” One by one the guys came into the grotto. It was an awesome sight as the sun retreated and the millions of faceted crystals picked up the lights of the candles. Frank took a seat on the rock beside me and asked, “There aren’t any snakes in here?” I replied, “No. You smell that touch of Sulphur in the air? This is a hot springs. Snakes and mosquitoes avoid it like the plague.” Chris and Tony settled on the rocks on my left and Jeb, Toby and Brandon settled on the other side of Frank. We formed a circle behind the pool. Toby had his feet in the water and said, “This water feels really good. It’s not too hot and not to cold. It’s just right.” Chris said, “I’ve heard that hot springs are supposed to have healing powers that are really good for you. People come from all over to the hots springs in Arkansas.” The groups chattered about the beauty of the place for a few minutes but they seemed to know that I had something in mind. I said to the group, “There’s was reason beyond my own personal enjoyment for me asking everyone to wear nothing but speedos and flip-flops.” Grins and chuckles came from around the circle. “As near naked as we all are, there’s nothing hidden between us. I have a game in mind that I’ve seen small units in the military play that they call a team building exercise. It helps the team members get to know each other. Be warned: the questions start out easy but they get harder. Oh and with each answer, you take a sip of this.” I pulled one of the bottles of sangria out of the little cooler. Tony recognized it on sight and said, “Yes Godfather. I’m in.” Jeb said, “Me too.” There was general agreement and I said, “OK. I’ll start. The question is what is something you are grateful for? My answer is the first time I saw Frank. I couldn’t get him out of my head. I just knew that I wanted to see him again.” I passed the bottle to Frank and he said, “I’m grateful for Tim. I didn’t know what being loved could feel like until he showed me. Oh, and this stuff is delicious.” Frank passed the bottle to Jeb. He said, “I’m grateful to have friends. I didn’t even know how lonely I really was until I met you guys.” He took a sip and said, “Oh! It really is good.” Jeb passed the bottle to Brandon who said, “I’m grateful to Jeb. When he holds me and kisses me I feel… I’m not sure what I feel but it’s great.” He took a sip. Brandon passed the bottle to Toby who said, “I’m grateful that Dad knows I’m gay, accepts it and I don’t have to sneak around anymore.” He took a sip and passed the bottle to Chris. Chris said, “I’m grateful for Tim taking Tony in and treating him like family.” He took a sip and passed it to Tony. Tony said, “I’m grateful that Chris is back in my life and I love sangria!” He took a sip and passed the bottle to back to me.” I took the bottle back and said, “Next question and, this one is harder: what are you proud of in yourself? I’m proud that I’ve got you people around me.” I took a swig; it really was good and passed the bottle to bottle to Frank. Frank considered the question and said, “That is a hard one. I didn’t like myself much a few days ago. All I did was get high and cruise until I met a man who saw more in me than a just a piece of meat. I’m proud of the person I’m becoming.” Frank took a swig, passed it to Jeb and I put my hand on Frank’s arm. Jeb said, “It is a hard one. Like Frank, I didn’t like myself much a little while ago but, I was smart enough to trust Frank and take the opportunity to get to know some damn good people.” He took a sip and handed the bottle to Brandon. Brandon was quiet for a moment and said, “I’m proud that I’m not a basket case because my crack whore mother rented me out to perverts.” As soon as he said it, Toby and Jeb put their hands on his shoulder. He took a sip of the bottle and passed it to Toby. I interrupted the sequence and asked, “Is that the first time you’ve talked about it?” Brandon said, “I told my favorite teacher. The Child Welfare took me away from Mom and I had to talk to a counselor. I was in foster care for a few months and one day they introduced me to the Rankin’s. We hit it off from the start. I’m way better off now with Sam and Toby… and you guys.” Tony stood up from his spot, walked over, hugged Brandon and whispered something in his ear. Brandon nodded and hugged Tony back. He walked back to his spot by Chris, took his hand and sat. Toby looked at the bottle thoughtfully for a moment. Introspection was not one of his strengths. Finally he said, “After what Brandon said, this sounds silly but I’m proud of my ability with art. If I see something, I can draw or paint it almost like a photograph.” He took a sip and passed the bottle to Chris. Chris looked at the bottle and said, “I’m proud of my ability to read other people. I knew that Tim was someone who was real and cared about me within just a few minutes of first meeting him.” Chris took a sip and handed the bottle to Tony. Tony said, “I’m proud that I found the courage to walk away from the abuse and misery and find my way back to Chris.” He took a sip and handed the bottle to me. I took the bottle and said, “That one was heavier than I thought it was going to be. Now I’m going to give you a fun one. Pick someone in the group you really like other than your partner, go hug them and tell them why you like them. Then have a drink and pass it on.” I stood and walked over to a surprised Jeb. He stood and we hugged. I said, “Yesterday I saw how good you were to Toby and Brandon. I saw the care you took when you belted them into you jeep, I knew that I was going to like you.” He smiled and blushed a bit in the reflected candlelight and said, “It’s not hard at all to love those two. The challenge is keeping up.” I hugged him again and returned to my seat and had a sip from the bottle. Frank stood up and made a bee line for Toby who he pulled to his feet and hugged saying, “You’re more mischief than a swarm of raccoons. It’s a good thing that you’re so cute.” Toby giggled and genuine laughter filled the grotto. Frank returned to his place, took a sip and handed the bottle to Jeb. Jeb got up without hesitation and came to me and hugged me fiercely. He said, “You care…” and choked on a sob. I held on to his embrace and said quietly in his ear, “Yes I do Jeb. You’ll never have to be alone again.” On hearing what I said, he twitched, tightened his hug and looked back at me smiling. He returned to his spot in the circle, took a small drink from the bottle and handed it to Brandon. Brandon stood, turned to Toby and said, “I love my little brother. Every day is fun with him. And trouble but mostly fun.” Then to my astonishment, they grabbed each other’s right hand in an over hand grip, rubbed noses like Eskimos and smacked each other on the butt with their left hand. The two brothers laughed as we watched their strange ritual in slack jawed amazement as Brandon took a swig and handed the bottle to Toby. Toby made a bee-line for Jeb who had the bend down to hug him and said, “Jeb is so nice that I didn’t know what to think at first. Lots of older boys are mean and play tricks on me. It took me a while to figure out that was Jeb being Jeb and I love him for it.” Toby planted a kiss on Jeb that would have made Hollywood envious, returned to his spot, had a swig and passed the bottle to Chris. Chris stood and approached Frank, helped him stand and then hugged him. “You’re my best friend and you helped me though bad times even when I wasn’t capable of giving back. I’ll always love you for that.” They hugged, lingered there for a moment and Chris returned to his seat. He took a sip from the bottle and handed it to Tony. Tony went back to Brandon, hugged him and kissed him on the cheek. He said, “You were braver than I was kiddo. We both had to learn that it only gets better when you fight back.” Tony returned to his seat and handed me the bottle. I took the bottle and said, “That was fun. Let’s do it again but this time pick someone else.” I stood and walked over to Brandon. I took his hands, helped him up and gave him a big hug. I whispered in his ear, “I think I know where the tactical smarts came from for Toby’s little ambush yesterday.” He giggled and where his speedo touched my thigh, it was rigid. As he was seated, I said to the group, “Brandon may be quiet and a little shy but I can tell that he’s really sharp.” I stepped back to my spot had a sip and handed the bottle to Frank. Frank stood and walked over to Jeb, helped him up and pulled him into a hug that made my cock twitch. The classical beauty of them together in an embrace should have been on a Greek urn or something. Frank held him out at arm’s length and said, “It’s been really good getting to know you better.” Jeb said, “You too. I’m really glad you came to get me yesterday. I’ve had more fun in the last couple of days that I have this whole year.” Frank took a drink and handed the bottle to Jeb who sat it down and walked over to Toby. Jeb embraced Toby, whispered in his ear and kissed him tenderly. Toby wasn’t having it and kissed back with fiery passion. When they broke the kiss, Jeb looked a little surprised. He sat, took a swig and then passed the bottle to Brandon. Brandon stood, helped Jeb up, gave him another huge kiss and lingered body to body. As Jeb sat, his poor speedos were bulging. Brandon took a sip and handed the bottle to Toby. Toby went over to Jeb, helped him up and planted another huge lingering kiss on Jeb. He walked back to his place and took a sip from the bottle and handed it to Chris. Chris got up and came over to me. He helped me up and we embraced. He kissed me gently and said, “Thanks for all you’ve done. I’m different today and in a much better place because of you.” I stroked his hair and said, “You’re welcome.” The body to body contact between me and Chris made my cock take notice. Chris returned to his spot, took a swig on the bottle and handed it to Tony. He walked over and embraced me speaking quietly in my ear, “You taught me to trust again. I love you and always will.” He took the last swig from the bottle, saluted and said, “This is a dead soldier. He met his end with gallantry and I salute him.” I said, “All right guys. That was fun but, I think the mosquitoes are getting brave enough to get though the Sulphur fumes. Let’s head back inside.” We put out the candles and began to head back to the house. Frank followed close on my heels and soon the procession was in retreat. Jeb came by me and said, “After getting hugged and kissed by all these fine guys, I can’t wait to go back the grotto.” Toby and Brandon followed him close, arm in arm discussing their next mischief no doubt. As the group passed, Frank caught up to me and said, “Hey, it’s my turn.” He gave me a full body hug and kiss that made my senses tingle and grind our speedo bound cocks together. Jeb said, “Hey, look back at the grotto.” The air had cooled and the warm water in the grotto was causing fog to roll out. I looked up and stars had disappeared as some clouds had rolled in cooling the air. I said, “Looks like some rain might come in later.” Chris said, “Hey, look over there.” There was a light off in the distance. As I focused on it I could see something about a mile in the distance. It looked like a tent. It was only visible because there was a light inside it. I said, “That may be Henderson’s nephew and friends. He warned me that they were camping out here somewhere. If the weather gets bad I might run over and invite them to the lodge.” Tony asked, “Won’t that cramp our style?” I shrugged and said, “We put on board shorts, be discrete and it’s all good. I was just hoping that we wouldn’t have to.” We made it back to the lodge and everyone disbursed. Frank asked, “Where did everybody go?” I grinned and said, “After the sangria and the fun and games, they might be in the mood for a little nookie.” Frank took one finger hooked it in the front of my speedo and lead me back to our room. As we made our way back, we passed Tony and Chris’s closed door and heard bedsprings squeaking. Frank smiled as we passed Jeb, Toby and Brandon’s room. Apparently they had been in such a hurry that they didn’t get the door closed and they were having their typical noisy, happy sex. Frank took a peek as we passed must have liked what he saw. Frank’s cock twitched and grew in his speedo as he stood there transfixed watching. I got behind him and rubbed my cock up and down his butt crack and reached around to rub his cock. He ground against me and his cock became fully engaged expanding past the restraining speedo. I assumed that Frank was really getting hot watching Jeb and I was getting really hot watching Frank. From inside the room I heard happy moans and Frank got more and more excited. Pre-cum was running down his cock. I peeked over Frank’s shoulder and saw that Jeb was having a grand time. That was it. Frank backed away from the door and as I stood, I could see Brandon looking right at the door smiling. We were in our room in seconds but instead of closing the door tightly, I left it just like the door to the boy’s room. I dropped my speedos to my ankles, and 69ed with Frank. He got on my cock like a thing possessed. Out of the corner of my eye I saw movement behind the crack in the door. Weird. I was getting as huge a charge out of knowing I had an audience as Frank had watching. It turned me on thinking seeing us in action was giving them a charge. I did not know I had a dash of exhibitionism. Well, if someone is watching, why not give them a great show? I picked up Frank and impaled his pucker with my tongue. I swirled it around jammed it in deep and twisted my head left and right. Frank made a strangled cry and came powerfully making a huge mess on my chest. At the same time, Frank had me in the zone. His excitement translated to my excitement. He went down to lick my balls and hit my hot spot right where the shaft and the scrotum come together. I grunted, twitched and shot a wad that flew through the air and off the bed. Frank was back on me instantly and then three miscreants fell through the door. Frank was mortified but didn’t stop his work. I motioned for the three voyeurs to come inside and close the door. They were all boned up in their speedos. In fact, Jeb’s cum cannon was poking two inches above his speedo waistband. “You aren’t in trouble. I believe in fair play. When we were headed back here to do what you guys were already doing, we took a peek and it really turned Frank on. So when we came back here, I returned the favor.” Jeb said in a quavering voice, “That was hot as hell.” Frank said, “When I saw you, I got so turned on I thought I was going to nut on the spot.” I asked, “Jeb, by the looks of it, you didn’t quite finish.” He nodded. “Why don’t you guys go back to your room and finish poor Jeb there. It looks like he’s hurting.” Jeb blushed scarlet as Toby led Jeb back to their room with a finger in his speedo. When they left Frank said, “Well, that was different.” “I learned a couple of things about myself I didn’t know. Voyeurism is a mild turn on but, knowing someone was watching pushed me over the top.” Frank said, “I didn’t know seeing someone else doing it would be such a turn on.” “It probably wouldn’t work for just anybody. We know and have a connection to these guys so, and you’ve still got a case of the hornies for Jeb.” Frank sighed and said, “Guilty.” I sat down and put an arm around Frank and said, “I completely understand. He’s hotter than August, sweeter than a puppy and real easy on the eyes. I’m not jealous.” Frank put his head on my shoulder and said, “Would you like to share a joint?” I raised an eyebrow and said, “Yeah but I need to hold my baby for a while and recharge.” Frank smiled that megawatt smile that melted my heart. We lay still and quiet for a while and shared a Mountain Dew. We didn’t exactly take a nap but somehow an hour and fifteen minutes vanished. I didn’t want weed around Toby and Brandon so we took it outside. God knows they had enough issues to deal with. As we headed outside to burn a joint, Frank listened at Chris and Tony’s door and then knocked. Chris opened it and Frank asked, “You and Tony want to burn one?” “Hell yeah!” “Come on, we’re going out back.” The four of us went through the house and out through the screened in back porch. When we got outside there were clouds but I could see stars. Maybe it wouldn’t rain. Nature hadn’t made up its mind yet. We walked out into the dark and Frank said, “Let’s play a game. When you take a hit, hug and kiss whoever you pass it to.” Everyone agreed that sounded like fun. Frank lit the joint, got it burning good, took a hit, held it and handed it to me. We embraced and lingered there for a moment. Feeling Frank’s body against mine was way better than weed in my book. When we kissed he exhaled and I got the leftover from his hit. I felt him against me and didn’t want to let go but the joint was burning and people were waiting. I took my hit, held it and passed it to Chris. I embraced Chris and did the same trick Frank had just shown me. As I kissed him I passed him the hit. We lingered there for a moment and I could feel Chris’s cock harden. Reluctantly, I broke the embrace and handed him the joint. There was just enough of the joint that everyone got to hug and kiss each other which would have been a fine game with or without the joint. Out there in the dark, I made out with Frank and Tony and Chris did the same. None of us really needed the little buzz of weed in our in our systems but, it didn’t hurt. Frank and I both grew aroused as we ground into each other. I kissed his chest and licked his nipples as he ground into me. Someone said, “Now switch.” I found myself making out with a very passionate Tony. As we were both aroused, our cocks had escaped the bonds of our speedos waistband and ground together exquisitely. I reached behind him and felt that hard, smooth ass and we ground our cocks together. Just as it was getting really good, I think it was Chris who said switch. I wasn’t sure and didn’t care as Chris was in my arms. Our cocks met in a gracious, happy greeting as we ground them together. This was a fun game but I didn’t want to let go of Chris as the pre-cum on both of our cocks felt so good rubbing against one another. Before I knew it, Frank and Tony were at our sides. They left us standing together kissing but pulled us apart— Frank going down on me and Tony going down on Chris. As they sucked our cocks, Chris and I kissed passionately. It didn’t take too long. Now it was Tony and Frank’s turn but, we fooled them. I pushed Chris to Frank and I went down on Tony. They were a little surprised at the change but they took it in stride. In fact, it made the whole festivity step up a notch. I’d only been with Tony once but he had a nice cock. As I sucked on it, I gently massaged his balls. It was like a fever rush when I looked out the corner of my eye and saw Chris on Frank’s cock. The sight energized me to new heights and I took Tony deep licking his balls on the down stroke. Frank made that cute little sound that he makes when he’s about to cum and I tasted a wash of pre-cum from Tony. His knees shook and his hips involuntarily thrust and I heard Frank cry as he climaxed. In a matter of a few seconds, Tony came. The four of us stood together in the night holding each other in post orgasmic euphoria but we couldn’t stay long. Mosquitoes found our too bare skins and forced us to retreat into the house. I broke out some chips and soda to quell the munchies and we all got that tiny post-orgasmic-while-high urge to take a nap. We chatted for a few minutes and I told them if the weather showed signs it was turning bad, I might hike out to the tent we saw to see if my cousins wanted to come out of the storm. Frank put on some board shorts over his speedos and followed me into the kitchen. After munchies, Chris and Tony retreated to their room for a nap. Frank and I went out to the screen room ad parked in the big, oversized Shea’s lounge chair. Frank said, “Thank you for that. Chris was very good.” “I enjoyed a taste of Tony. I’m not sure high was a great time to decide to try swapping but damned if it wasn’t fun. I really did it because Chris wanted to show you some appreciation. He’s got a sweet spot for you.” Frank laughed and said, “Baby, you are one big sweet spot.” I said, “I don’t mind sharing a little as long you come back to me. I want you to have fun.” We held each other arm and arm and Frank said, “I’ve got a confession. Jeb is on my mind.” “I can see why. He’s taller and way better hung than most college freshmen. He’s well on his way to being a major stud. You want to do anything about it?” He shrugged in my arms and said, “Would it hurt us?” I asked, “Did it bug you to see Jeb with Brandon and Toby?” Frank replied, “No, I love them. If anything, I got off on seeing them having a good time.” “My point exactly. But about Jeb, if we let him in to play, we’re going to have real trouble keeping Brandon and Toby at arm’s length.” Frank sighed and said, “I took him to my apartment a few times but freaked out when I found out he was only 15.” “To tell the truth, the first day when we met, when I saw you go into the bathroom with him and knew what you guys were up to, it gave me a hard on just thinking about it. They just don’t make porn that good.” Frank looked at me and said, “So you wouldn’t care?” I said, “As long as it’s in our circle, I might even like to play. You’re twenty, I’m twenty-four. We’ve both still got a lot of learn and experience but be absolutely sure of this: I’m in love with you Frank. You will always be first.” Frank took my hand and kissed me long enough make me hard again. We lay there in the dark holding each other for a while until Frank said he wanted to lie down and rest but to wake him up after a while. I looked into the boy’s room and Jeb and Brandon were napping. So were Chris and Tony. I wondered what had become of Toby. I found him out in the living room sitting at a table under a bright lamp sketching away. He was so focused that he didn’t hear my approach and when I looked over his shoulder I could easily tell that his subjects were Brandon blowing Jeb who was at or near orgasm. I said, “Damn Toby, you really are quite the artist.” He was startled and said, “People don’t usually get to see this sketch book. It’s ummm…” I chuckled and said, “Your own special memories?” He said, “Yeah. A lot of people would think that was bad but, to me it’s beautiful.” “Me too Toby. You’re even more special than I thought.” He said, “Thanks. Want to have a look?” I said, “This is the special book. Are you sure?” He smiled and said, “After tonight there’s no secrets between us. Here, let’s get on the couch so I can spread it out.” We moved to a couch with a coffee table in front of it. He sat the sketch book down on the table and he sat in front of it. He said, “Almost everything about me is in here.” He opened to this first drawing which was done in charcoals and it was stunning. It was an angelic faced boy asleep on a bed with sun coming through the window. He was slight of build and had the long bone of youth. It was so detailed that you could even see ribs. I said, “Toby this is beautiful.” Toby sniffed and said, “Yeah he was. He used to be my best friend until I ran him off being such a horn dog.” “I’m sorry Toby. What happened?” “At first he really liked blow jobs. We would trade them you know. It was fun. Then he didn’t want to be my friend anymore because he said I was turning him into a faggit.” “Awe Toby. I’m so sorry about that.” He flipped the page and there was a younger version of Brandon in a canoe. I said, “So I take it that Saturday wasn’t you first pre-dawn canoe ride with Brandon?” Toby giggled and said, “Can I take the fifth on that one?” I rubbed his back and said, “Sure.” The next page was a man who looked to be in his forties. I did not know him but I had damn sure seen him at the park. I never saw him trick with anybody but I always figured he was cruising. Toby said, “You’ve seen him before. He’s at the park a lot.” “Yeah, I have.” “He’s the one that first lured me into the bushes.” The sketch was easily good enough to identify the guy. “Here’s another.” He flipped to a guy who was a really persistent pesky troll at the park. Most people left when he showed up because he just wouldn’t take no for an answer. “He cornered me and Lance in the bathroom and felt us up. We tricked him into thinking we would blow him and ran when his pants were down.” He flipped the page again and there was another boy about Toby’s age. He was a little taller than Toby and had some muscle but his face was striking. I’d seen him riding his bike in the park. “This is Lance. He’s uhhh… kinda hot.” “Toby, you are really talented to be able to do this.” He flipped to another drawing of a guy I definitely knew. I’d gone to high school with him. Circle jerks, smoking joints, we even hooked up in college and later. I said, “I know this guy. That’s Andrew Lawrence.” Toby nodded and said, “I really like being with him. He’s really nice to me. He was sorta the reason I was so confused when you and the others wouldn’t do anything.” “I think I understand. Adults are really inconsistent and confuse the hell out of you. I want to see more of this but I need to take a walk.” Toby yawned and said, “I’m getting sleepy. I want to but I think I’d go to sleep.” “Here, let’s put your special folder up.” Toby put his sketch books and supplies into the folio he kept it in and parked it on the table. I held my arms out and Toby got a sly grin on his face. He jumped into my arms and wrapped his legs around me. I put my left forearm under his behind and took a walk outside. We walked around out in the pasture and the only lights were from the house. I looked up at the sky and all I could really see was dark. Toby giggled in my ear, “Frank won’t get mad at me for humping you will he?” “He was more surprised than angry. Anyway, It’s too dark to see. Can I ask you something?” “Sure.” “It was Brandon’s idea wasn’t it.” Toby paused and said, “Brandon is so smart it scares me sometimes. It was also his idea to leave the door cracked. Where I’m a horny hound, he’s a horny fox. Tim, Could I ask you something?” “Sure Toby.” “Can I feel your muscles?” “Sure.” In the dark I felt his hands range over my arms and chest. I also felt him harden against me and one of his legs pressed against my cock. His breathing got ragged and I could feel his excitement growing. He whispered in my ear, “I’d really like to have you Tim. You make me so horny I leak.” I held him and said, “Silly boy. Can’t you tell that you’ve already got me? I promised before a priest that I would protect and guide you. I’m not going to be like the other adults that drive you crazy with inconsistency.” I could tell that Toby was getting very hot and bothered in my arms and it did affect me. His leg was rubbing against my cock causing it to harden. I said, “Calm down Toby” but it was already too late. His cock had escaped the speedo and was rubbing against my bare chest. I lightly popped him on his speedo bared bottom to let him know that he was going too far and he gasped. I hadn’t popped him that hard. I popped him on the seat again and he moaned and twitched and ground his cock into my chest. I didn’t understand. I popped him harder and he gasped and came on my chest. I had heard of but never met any boys that liked to be spanked. It was completely new to me. As I stood there holding Toby as his cum ran down my chest, I spoke softly in his ear, “Toby, are you a bad boy that needs to be spanked sometimes?” He gasped, “Yes daddy, I’m a very bad boy. So is my brother. We both need to be spanked hard and often.” I said, “I can do that for you from time to time. It will be private and just between us. I’ll never humiliate you in front of others nor will I ever do any actual harm. It’s not sex. It will always be gentle, loving correction.” Hearing that, Toby squealed and kissed my ear wiggling with excitement in my arms. I held him close and spoke softly in his ear, “Brandon likes this too?” Toby whispered back, “Yes. He likes it a lot. Some man used to play the game with him. He really likes it. It makes him super-hot.” “How would Brandon like it?” Toby wiggled a bit and said, “He would like it just like this or over your knee. If you put him over your knee, pull his pants down. That cranks him up.” I carried Toby back to the house which was quiet and sleepy. We slipped into the front bath to clean up and I could finally see how much he had actually gotten on me. I whispered to him, “For a little guy that was a lot.” He giggled and said, “In the game, I’m supposed to lick it up.” “Maybe next time. Are you ready for bed?” “No, I have to pee and so do you.” I grinned at his bold play and decided to reward it. As we stood over the tank and taking a leak I asked, “What makes humping me like that so hot to you?’ Toby looked at me dumbfounded and said, “You don’t know?” I shrugged. He grinned and said, “Two reasons. First— because it’s you: a young, hot guy with muscles on his muscles, hot, gay, sweet, earnest and a loving daddy. You’re a gay boy’s wet dream. Any gay boy would trade a nut to be with you. Did you know that the kids that cruise the park call you that hot guy?” I put away my fun gear and flushed the toilet. “I didn’t know that. I didn’t really know that kids cruised but there were always kids on bikes. What’s the second reason?” Toby said, “Your abs. They are hot and perfect I could climb them like a ladder: firm and textured and warm. It’s my favorite part of you to look at.” “I see.” I lowered the toilet lid so I could sit down with my knees spread and beckoned Toby to come closer. He did and I hugged him, realizing that the little horn dog had put his crotch right into my own. I said, “You’ve got that hot guy. Now, what do you do with him?” He grinned came close and whispered something truly decadent in my ear. I raised an eyebrow and asked, “Where did you hear about that!?” He chuckled and said, “You aren’t the only one who reads. Just say the word. It’ll take me a week or two to collect the sacrifices. Now I’m ready for bed… if I can’t talk you into joining me.” I picked him up and he melted into my arms. I whispered in his ear, “Are you having fun?” He whispered back, “Yes, but I think I might need another spanking tomorrow.” I walked him into the boys’ room where Brandon was sleeping but Jed was missing. I parked Toby beside Brandon and did a walk around the house. Jeb and Frank were sound asleep on the bed. They were side by side with head’s on pillows facing each other like they had been talking. There was a faint aroma of weed in the air. I walked down to Chris and Tony’s room and heard snoring. Satisfied that all was well, I went out on the screen room and sat in a big oversized shea’s lounge. The night had cooled a bit and a breeze had picked up out of the Southwest. As I sat enjoying the evening cool, I heard a door open and close and the sound of someone approaching. It was Brandon but, he was still sleepy. I beckoned for him to sit beside me. He did and put his head on my shoulder. He whispered in my ear, “I’ve been a bad, bad boy daddy. I need to be spanked.” “What did you do that was so wrong?” “I planned the ambush in your room. Then today I left our door cracked and then I peeked at you and Frank.” I stroked his hair and said, “Those aren’t the actions of a bad boy. Those were the actions of a very smart horny boy.” “You’re not mad?” “Mad? No. You keep things lively. I’m just beginning to realize how smart you are Brandon. I’m sorry that in all the hoopla, I haven’t been able to give you the attention you deserve. You are something really special.” Brandon sounded puzzled and asked, “You don’t want to play the game?” I said, “Oh sure. We can play the game if you really want to but, I want you to know the difference between what I really feel and the game.” Brandon snuggled in and said, “Thank you daddy. I really like the game.” I hugged him and said, “Now for the part that really will get you spanked: you had a bet with Toby to see how far you could get with me.” He twitched when I said that and asked, “How did you know?” “You are smart but, you aren’t the only one that’s smart. I guessed based on your past actions and how hard Toby pushed me. You are very sly and they don’t hand that trait out at the country fair. We have to be very careful Brandon. We can’t do what we would really like but, if some Child Protective types or cops ask if you have sex with the adults, you can truthfully answer no and if you act inappropriately you get punished. In this case, it’s a spanking and, if the way it affected Toby is any guide, you like that a lot.” Brandon chuckled and said, “You’re pretty sly yourself.” He ran his hand over my chest and arms, “It’s so frustrating being a kid. I like men; big, strong manly men with big muscles and big cocks. The men I’d like to be with won’t and the ones that will are just so… ewww.” I stroked his hair and said, “You won’t be a kid forever. In four years, you’ll graduate. In another three, you’ll be twenty-one. When I look at you, I see way more than a very attractive teenager. I see great potential in you and I’ll help you get there. That’s the kind of daddy you deserve Brandon.” Brandon hugged me with all his might. I hugged him back and kissed his forehead. He was quiet for a moment, ran his hand down my chest and said, “You’re all that and hot too. I lucked out falling out of that canoe.” “I lucked out pulling you out of the lake, even covered in mud.” Brandon said sheepishly, “If we don’t play the game, what else would we do?” “Funny you should mention that.” I scooped him on the Shea’s, reached over and put my tongue in his belly button and blew a raspberry. I got him giggling and having fun being the center of my attention. I tickled him, hugged him and showed him that you didn’t have to score to have a good time. We laughed. We told corny jokes. We had a lot of physical contact because that’s what he needed. Of course he kept accidently running into my crotch and he poked me in ear so bad with that dangerous weapon in his speedo I thought I was bleeding. I wore him out having good clean fun. When I laid him down to go to sleep by his brother, he was smiling. I wandered around the house checking on things. There was a strong smell of weed outside Tony and Chris’s room and, by the sound of it; they were having a great time. Finally I wandered quietly back to my own room and looked inside. Frank had rolled flat on his back and Jeb’s back was to me. He was gently massaging Frank’s hard cock through the speedo fabric with predictable results. Frank was fully hard and protruding four full inches above the waistline. He leaned over and licked the exposed shaft and Frank moaned. He reached over and gently caressed Frank’s balls and licked the part above the waist line. Frank groaned and shifted causing more of that beautiful cock to slide up and out of the speedos. I stepped back to watch and heard Frank groan and saw Jeb go for it. He took as much of Frank’s cock as he could in his mouth. Frank groaned my name. That was sweet. Jeb sucked on it a few time. Jeb leaned back from it admiring the view and it stood there throbbing. Jeb apparently made a decision. He stood up from the bed, moved to close the door and came eye to eye with me. He was busted and he knew it standing there hard as a rock with most of his big cock standing up out of his speedos. I put one finger to my lips to indicate silence. Then I used the same finger to indicate that he should follow me. I went out the backdoor to the screen porch to the oversized Shea’s lounge and patted the seat beside me. He followed me outside and said, “I’m so sorry. I’ll leave if you want me too.” I said, “Nonsense. I was hoping to spend some time with you on this retreat. With everyone else asleep now is a great time.” “Please sir, I’ll do anything to make it up to you.” “Anything?” “Anything. I love you guys and love being around you. I don’t want to screw that up.” “OK. Lay one your stomach right here.” He instantly complied. I started massaging his back and said, “I know you and Frank have a history. The day I saw you two go in the rest room at the park gave me a hard on just thinking about the two of you together. You’re both hot as hell.” He asked, “How come you never stopped in for a quickie?” “I could tell you were under aged. Don’t think that I wasn’t tempted. It was Frank’s idea to hook you up with Toby and Brandon.” “Thanks for that. I always wanted little brothers.” “They love you. I was afraid those two little horndogs would wear you out.” He chuckled and said, “For little guys, those two are hot as fire. When we first got together in your sauna, I lost count how many times they came. And they’re kinky. They get incredibly hot when you spank them. When I spent the night at their house, Toby woke me up blowing me the next morning.” “Is he good at that?” “Both of them are.” “Are you feeling better? Over your panic?” “Yeah, a whole lot better. Your hands are magic.” “It’s a skill I worked on.” I made it to Jeb’s lower back and found a kink. He moaned like he was cumming as I worked it out. I got to his butt and he said stop and he sat up big throbbing boner and all. Jeb said, “I’m so horny it hurts. I lay there and watched Frank bone up and twitch in his sleep for hours” I chuckled and said, “Yeah, it is sort of hypnotic.” “You must be pretty good. All he talked about is you awake or asleep.” I sat next to him on the big lounger, put a cushion in my lap and laid him down on it. He was a little awkward with the affection at first and then he relaxed right into it. I said, “I love Frank. It makes me hard just thinking about him sometimes so I know what you mean. We talked about you. He told me he still likes you and asked if might invite you in sometime.” “Invite me in?” “To sleep with us. So Jeb, would you like to?” “Really?” “Really. The only problem is that I think the wine and the joint he smoked have him down for the count and you’re in this condition.” I indicated the big purple cock head standing above the waistline of his speedos. He definitely needed a jock. I said, “I think I have the solution to our throbbing boner problems that’ll be fun and keep us out of trouble.” “Please. I’m hurting for it.” “It’s simple. Go get you overnight bag. I’ll get mine. Meet me at the stairs.” None of us had elected to take a room upstairs but I knew just the one. The big upstairs master bedroom was in the south eastern corner of the house. It had a big bathroom with a walk in shower and a sliding glass door. When he arrived he looked disappointed and asked, “A cold shower?” I said, “No. It’ll be hot enough. Let me get the water ready.” I started the water, got it just right and said, “Come on in.” Jeb stepped out of his speedos and I dropped mine as we got in the shower. I said, “Jeb, I know you didn’t grow up with brothers or other guys close to you. You missed some cool masculine bonding stuff. I’m going to help you with that. I’m going to wash you. When I’m done, you’re going to wash me.” I got some soap and a sponge and started washing his back. It wasn’t fast or slow. Just at a normal pace to get the job done right. I went over his butt and the backs of his legs. He started slow but he liked it. He was enjoying the touch and the feeling of intimacy. I finished his back and started on his front. He was a little ticklish but, I calmly worked the soapy wash rag over everything that needed it. His cock and balls sure acted like they needed it. He moaned like he was in heaven. I got him to balance against me and I washed his feet. Judging from was poked in the side, he liked that too. I pulled out my shampoo and said, “There’s nothing wrong with the shampoo you’re using but it lacks a little something that makes hair softer. I rubbed some into his scalp enjoying the body contact in reaching up to get to his head. Our soapy cocks came into contact and he giggled. I said, “You enjoying this Jeb?” He said, “Yeah but it’s making me even hornier than I was.” “Good. When you do get off, it’ll be even better.” He smiled at that but was coming even closer and the body contact was more and longer. I took a little bit of the shampoo and applied it to his pubes. “Body hair is course and can be rough, prickly and uncomfortable. This shampoo has a hair softener in it. Put some of this where your hair is coming in rough let it sit for a few moments, it’ll be a lot softer. OK, you’re all soaped up. Now do me.” Jeb wasn’t used to close physical intimate contact with males. For a gay person, that sounds like a contradiction but it’s really common. If you don’t grow up around other men and boys and have close physical contact, you miss out on something. It’s not sexual. You’re just not used to it. Jeb was only just now becoming used to it with the close physical intimate contact with Toby and Brandon. He began soaping me up and wacked me in the backside with that artillery piece he carries around between his legs. He came around to do my front. He gave my arms and chest a good going over. As he had to reach there was a lot of contact between wet, soapy flesh. He knelt to do my cock and balls and for a moment he sat transfixed looking at my dick. He very slowly worked the soapy sponge under my balls and got my cock soapy and gave it a few pulls. Then he finished my legs and feet as I held onto the shower bar. He stood up and began to work the shampoo into my scalp our cocks were in direct contact. He moaned and said, “Oh God this is hot.” We stayed like that for too long but really enjoyed it. He got a little of the shampoo and rubbed it into my pubes lingering there. When he was done he stood up and said, “Now what?” I replied, “We need to stay here a few minutes and let the softening agent do it work and then rinse off.” As we stood we were drawn together like gravity. The feel of soapy flesh on soapy flesh was amazing. We embraced and stood together savoring the feel of our bodies together. I asked, “What have we learned today?” Jeb said, “That if you ever invite me to take a shower, the answer is yes.” “That’s fair but not quite the point I was driving at: somethings are a lot more fun when someone else does it for you.” Then I whistled a bar of the Beatles With a Little Help From my Friends. I could actually see the light turn on inside his head. He said, “OK. I get it. But could we stay together like this for a while? This is heaven.” “We can’t for too long. We don’t want the soap to dry and there’s only so much hot water. Tomorrow some time, you and the boys should come up and try this. You guys can do all the things we’re tempted to do.” He laughed and said, “We’ll try that. They’ll love it.” We stayed together enjoying the togetherness grinding against each other until he couldn’t take it anymore. He started and I followed his lead. I noticed that he was deliberately going slow to enjoy it. I reached behind him and rubbed his back and behind. He put his left hand on my shoulder. He was learning how to pace and judge things based on the reactions of his partner and, his partner was coming along nicely. We came just about the time the hot water ran out. Luckily in was summer so we didn’t freeze. We helped each other towel off and I was amazed at how quickly and well Jeb adjusted to being in close contact. He didn’t just want it. He needed it and ate it up. We both ditched the speedo for boxers. It’s fun for a while but loses its appeal after a while. I said, “Thanks for that Jeb. I needed that as much as you did.” He said, “I’ve wanted to get closer to you for a while now. I just didn’t think you would let me.” “I have a hard time saying no to people I love Jeb and you’re one of them.” I leaned over and kissed him. He put an arm over my shoulder and we held the kiss. “Besides, what happens in showers, stays in the showers or goes down the drain.” Jeb chuckled and said, “I like hugging you. It feels really good.” “I like hugging you too. I think it surprises you sometime but you seem to dig it.” “My parents, they aren’t huggers and I hardly ever see them. I have a butler and a housekeeper. You Tim, you gave me family and I love you for it. I love you even more that you didn’t throw me out for perving on Frank, invited me to your bed and helping me with my problem.” “You’re worth it Jeb. You’ve helped me with a few problems too and you done it really well. Part of the reason I absolutely had to nut was how hard Toby and Brandon hit on me. I love them but jeez that’s hard. Let’s go to bed, I’m really ready to crash after that. I stood and helped Jeb up. This time he surprised me with a hug and asked, “Can we finish that massage sometime? It was great up until it almost made me cum.” “Yeah, it’s a good thing we set that bomb off in the shower. That would have been a big mess on the Shea’s. I’ll finish up your back and legs right now.” I laid Jeb down on the big bed and did his lower back, glutes and legs. Touch is a powerful thing with some people and Jeb absorbed every bit of it like he needed it, wanted it and would have stayed as long as I was willing to give him that affection. After the massage I just held him for a few minutes. I gave his as much pure affection as I could stay awake for. We eventually went downstairs and went to bed with Jeb sleeping in the middle. My night, or morning, was not quite over. Sometime in the wee hours, a very worried looking Brandon woke me up. I slipped out of bed and followed him into the hall. He said, “Toby isn’t feeling good and I’m worried about him.” I rushed into the boys room and knelt beside him by the bed. The light in the bathroom was on and the door was cracked to provide a night light. Toby was holding his stomach which appeared to be a little bloated. I said, “You got a stomach ache Toby?” “Yeah, it hurts.” “Can I see?” “Uh-huh.” I reached over to his stomach and gently probed it. The appendix area was not tender to the touch but there were so many other things that could be wrong. I kept probing his abdomen area very gently and suddenly Toby farted like a Clydesdale. Gas pains can be wicked sometimes. ER docs often call them a fart attack because some people mistake them for chest pains. I didn’t laugh and neither did Brandon. The look of relief on Toby’s face told me at once he was feeling a whole lot better. I put my arms around him in a hug and kissed his forehead. He reached out and touched the tear that was rolling down my cheek. “Why are you crying Tim?” “I love you little stinker. When you laugh, I laugh. When you smile, I smile. When you hurt, I hurt. That goes for you too Brandon. It’s too early to get up. Why don’t you two get a little more rest.” Toby rolled over and hugged his pillow. I pulled the sheet over him and I think he went right to sleep. I turned and Brandon was standing there with his arms out like he wanted me to pick his up. I opened my arms and he jumped into them. I caught him and wrapped him in a hug. He whispered in my ear, “I didn’t know for sure at first but now I am. You couldn’t fake that look on your face when I told you Toby was sick. You really do love us.” I didn’t answer. I just gave him a gentle squeeze and kissed his cheek. I took him to the other side of the bed and pulled the sheet over him. I stroked his back and kissed his head. When I turned to go out the door, Frank was standing there. We moved down the hall where he gave me the sweetest kiss ever. He said, “I’m sorry Jeb and I went to sleep in our bed. That joint and wine did me in.” “There’s nothing to be sorry about. Jeb and I talked last night. He was in the middle because I planned for you to have him for breakfast in the morning.” Frank’s eyes widened.
  11. This story is demanding that I write it and get it out there for your summer reading. Hope you have fun with it. -JS
  12. jamessavik

    The Family

    I woke up as the rosy pink of dawn’s light began to warm me up. I lay still and enjoyed the warm feeling of Frank against my back and his monster cock pressed against my back side. I grinned at the thought that someone was glad to see me this morning. Just across the bed, Chris and Tony were a tangle of long arms and legs and their two faces were angelic in repose. Seeing them there in the pale morning light was like an oil painting by some old master. As gently and stealthily as I possibly could, I disengaged from Frank and slipped off the end of the bed. I found some shorts on the wardrobe and put them on and then put a light blanket over Frank and kissed his neck. I put another one of the blankets over Chris and Tony and slipped into the bathroom. Quietly I moved out of the master bedroom and went out on the deck overlooking the lake. This early and on this end of the lake, it was quiet and still. In the distance I could hear the motors of early rising fishermen. Almost hiding in the shadow of Cedar Island not thirty yards from the end of my own dock was a canoe. I had seen it before and grinned. Two teenaged boys from a few houses over had the bright idea of paddling out to the shallows, grounding there and then making out in the bottom of the canoe. It wasn’t really a bad plan. They just didn’t expect someone to be standing on this balcony at stupid o’clock in the morning. As the morning light got a shade brighter it was easy to see a bare bottom sticking up in the air then it came down and I could see them sixty-nining and by the intensity of it, they were soon bound for glory. I heard the balcony door open quietly and I turned to see that Frank had found me. I put my finger to my mouth to indicate quiet and I motioned for him to look. He instantly saw what was going on and whispered, “We should be doing that.” The boys in the canoe were actually getting noisy. I replied, “We will. You want more sleep?” He said, “No. More of you.” I noticed that the canoe had slipped off the clay shoal that they had been resting on but the kids were way past caring and we could hear them climaxing and, capsizing. I said to a shocked Frank, “Meet me downstairs” I went over the side of the balcony using the gutter drain pipe to slow my descent. Once I hit the ground, I sprinted down the dock and dove in. I was there so fast I think it shocked the kid I grabbed. I pulled him close to the canoe so he could get a grip. I saw some Transformers shorts floating, grabbed them and handed it to a shocked looking kid. I said, “Maybe you should… transform?” He giggled and put his arm through a leg hole so he wouldn’t lose them. I pulled the canoe and two very nervous looking boys to the shallow side of the dock as Frank approached with towels. The younger looking of the two, wide-eyed, asked, “Mister, are you Batman? The way you can down that wall…” Frank and I laughed hard and I said, “No, I’m not Batman but, if I were, would I tell you?” The boys giggled at that and I said, “Let’s get you two on dry land.” The older of the two said, “Ummm… Uhhh” Frank asked sweetly, “A little nervous about being stark naked?” At that they both looked very scared. I said, “Look, you’re not in trouble. Frank and I were on that balcony when you two got a little noisy and flipped over doing what boys do. We’re the last people who would bust you for that.” It clicked for the older boy. The younger one was still so afraid and looked like he might cry. I asked the little guy, “Aren’t you Toby Rankin?” He sniffled and said, “Uh-huh.” “I know your Dad. I can call him…” The little guys eyes got wide and I said, “I’ll help you guys get through this.” Toby looked confused and asked, “Why?” His older pal said, “Because, they’re gay like us.” Then Toby asked, “You aren’t going to do anything to us are you?” I said, “Other than hose the mud off of you, give you a towel and maybe some breakfast, no.” Toby looked at me, then Frank and a puzzled Chris and Tony coming across the lawn and said, “Damn. It’s just my luck to get shipwrecked on the island of smoking hot guys and I’m only thirteen.” When we got the boys out of the water, they were covered in mud and both boned up. Frank got towels around them but it was still stupid o’clock, mostly dark and there wasn’t anyone within a mile. I bent over and asked them quietly, “I take it you guys didn’t finish.” Toby said, “We were getting there but Brandon made the wrong move and we landed in the water.” I looked at the older of the two and said, “Hi Brandon. I know how it is when you’re almost there and you have to stop. It hurts. After you shower, I’ll give you two some privacy. After that, we’ll call your Dad. I know him. I promise we’ll get you through this.” Brandon said, “You are the coolest person I’ve ever met. Adopt me?” Toby said, “Yeah. Me too.” We quickly covered them in towels and brought them inside to the big open shower in the gym. After they were done, I put them in the sauna on a low setting. After pointing out the oil, I winked at them and left them alone. Frank met me in the master bedroom with a big hug and said, “You are the coolest person I’ve ever met. Adopt me?” I said, “Already have. I need a shower. Join me?” He said, “Oh yeah.” My usual three minute shower ran a lot longer than usual that morning. When we were done, Frank and I dressed and went down to the kitchen, warmed up the stove and started preparing a big breakfast. Before I got to the serious business of cooking, I ran down to the gym where Chris and Tony were sitting on the edge of the hot tub with their feet in the water waiting for the boys to finish their business in the sauna. “Hey guys, how are our guests doing?” Tony grinned and said, “Judging from the sound of it, they’re having a blast.” About that time a hooting sound came from the sauna. Chris said, “I can’t even imagine what that was.” “I read that boys that age can manage multiple-orgasms.” Tony said, “By my count there’s been four.” “Think about it from their perspective. They’ve always had to sneak around and now they feel safe and secure. They’re just making the best of it.” Chris said, “You said you know Toby’s Dad. Might he freak out?” I chuckled and said, “I don’t think so. Remember where we met?” Chris nodded. “He’s swallowed a number of my loads there.” Tony said, “No way!” I nodded. “He’s a closet case. He’s married and only gets a little on the side when he steps out but that one has the call of the wild. I’ll make sure our little pals don’t crash and burn. I’ll have breakfast in about ten minute’s guys.” I walked over to the sauna and heard soft scuffling and rhythmic thumping. I knocked on the door, waited and cracked it open just enough to be heard through. “I’ll have breakfast in about ten minute’s guys. You might want to run through the showers again. I’m leaving some extra towels for you out here.” In unison they said, “Thanks Tim.” I headed back up to the kitchen and began cooking biscuits, frying bacon and scrambling eggs. Frank watched things as I went into my office and dug through the Lakeview homeowner’s association membership list and found the number I was looking for: Samuel Rankin. I sat down at my desk and punched the number in. A sleep bleary voice answered and I said, “Hello Sam. This is Tim. I hate to bother you so early in the morning but Toby and Brandon flipped their canoe and washed ashore in my back yard.” “What?” “They’re OK. I hosed the mud off of them and am about to feed them breakfast. Oh, you had better bring them some clothes. They were just wearing shorts and Toby lost his.” Mr. Rankin chuckled and said, “They think they’re so slick…” “It might be time to have a frank discussion with them. Who does Brandon belong to?” Rankin said, “He’s adopted. His mother was pretty bad off on drugs and got a fifteen year hitch in prison. We adopted him to give Toby a big brother and they got along well from the start. Look, I’ll be over in thirty minutes. Can I ask a favor of you?” “Sure.” “They need a gay role model that’s solid. Could you do that for them?” “I think I can do the gay godfather. I have a plan that’ll help both of us out. Here’s what I have in mind…” I talked to Sam for another few minutes and we formed our plan. When I returned to the kitchen, Frank was serving breakfast amid a babble of chatter. He made a plate and sat down beside me. Toby said, “…I hardly even got wet before he was there. I think he’s Bat Man.” Brandon said, “You should have seen him slide down that pipe. It has to be thirty feet up there.” Tony grinned wide and said, “He just might be Bat Man. I’ve seen him do some pretty cool stuff too.” I interjected, “I talked to your Dad. He’ll be over in about thirty minutes. He’s not in a hanging mood. I think he’s more amused than anything.” Both Toby and Brandon seemed relieved but worried about facing the music. Frank reached over and put a hand on Toby’s shoulder, gave it a squeeze and said, “It’ll be all right. With all the mud off of you, you’re both pretty cute. I doubt anyone could stay mad at you very long.” Toby looked at Frank and said, “You’re really nice. You are all really nice. Thank you for this morning.” He looked right at me and winked. I couldn’t help but grin at the boy. Although he still had a little baby fat on him, I could see that he was headed for a growth spurt soon and he already had charm in spades. Brandon had clearly had his already. He was a head taller than Toby and was already starting to grow pecs. Looking at them two side by side, the two blonds could easily pass as brothers except for Brandon’s striking green eyes. No wonder Toby fell for him head over heels. Thirty minutes later a knock came on the front door. Sam had arrived with a bag full of clothes for the two naked jay-birds. He took a knee and hugged the two boys tenderly. He was a little choked up and said, “I’m so glad you’re both OK.” Then he popped them both on the fanny and said, “What have I told you about going out in the canoe without life jackets!” Toby said, “We’re sorry Dad. We weren’t thinking.” Sam said, “If you had to capsize, you picked the right place for it. Tim is good people.” He looked at me and said, “Thanks for taking care of my boys.” “My pleasure Sam. They’re great kids. Pretty cute too once you hose the mud off of them.” Brandon asked, “Is there somewhere we could get dressed? This towel been great but…” I said, “You remember the gym?” Both boys nodded… and smiled. “There’s a little locker room for changing on the side of the shower.” Sam handed them the bag and said, “Now scoot and get back. We need to have a talk. There will be punishment for going out without life jackets but, I think you won’t mind it so much.” The two boys ran off downstairs sounding like a heard of buffalo. Sam sighed, smiled and asked, “Any changes to the plan?” I shook my head. “Chris, Tony, when they come back herd them toward my office. Frank, Sam let’s get in there and set up this pup and pony show.” We entered my office off the kitchen. As I hardly used it, it was nearly immaculate. I set the chairs up so that Frank and I were side by side the boys were side by side and Sam Rankin was close to them. It wasn’t long before two nervous looking boys appeared. Sam hugged the two boys and said, “Don’t be afraid. Nothing bad is going to happen. We just need to talk. I should have had this conversation some time ago but I wussed out and it put you in danger.” The two boys sat down and looked at their Dad with equal parts confusion and consternation. Sam continued after a beat, “When I was your age I was just like you. I had a boyfriend that I loved a lot. My parents found out and broke us up when I was fifteen. That hurt a lot and I will never, ever do that to you.” “I’ve known for some times that you two have been having sex. Tim didn’t tell me a thing about it.” He grinned and said, “I’m not sure if you even realize it but, you two tend get a little noisy.” Both boys blushed bright crimson and Sam continued, “Many boys, and I do mean many boys, your age have sex with other boys. All of those hormones with nowhere to go, it’s pretty much inevitable. Most of them will grow up, marry and have children. A few of them will be gay and only want to have relationships with other men and others will be bisexual and have relations with men and women.” “My point is that I will love you gay, straight or bisexual. I just want you to be safe. There’s a new rule at our house: if you need alone time, shut your door and play some music. Dawn canoe raids are out unless you wear life vests but, why would want to if you have privacy at home?” “Now for your punishment: Frank and Tony are moving today and need help. You’re elected.” The two boys were still and Toby asked, “Did Mom leave because I was queer?” Sam sighed and said, “No son. She left because… I am. She couldn’t stay anymore. It wasn’t fair to either of us. Rather than drag you off to the West Coast, she gave me full custody of both of you. The little family gathered in a hug and Sam spoke again. “I want you to be around some gay people who are good people and I can trust them not to abuse you. Tim and his partner Frank have agreed to be your gay big brothers. You can talk about things with them that you might not feel comfortable talking to me about.” Toby asked, “Frank, are you Tim’s partner?” Frank nodded and Toby said, “You two are hot.” Sam said, “Toby!” “Well Dad, they are”, Brandon said. Then he changed tact’s and asked, “Dad, will you get a boyfriend?” Sam said, “Maybe, someday but my priority is being your Dad. Nothing will get in the way of that.” Tim said, “Boys, I don’t have to tell you that a lot of people do not like gay people. My advice is to stay discrete. Part of discretion is only having sex where you won’t get caught. Now that all the cards are on the table, Frank and I saw you this morning. If we had been the wrong sort of people, things could have gone very badly. Lesson learned?” Brandon nodded. "No more dumb chances." Sam stood and said, “Are we OK boys?” They both hugged Sam and he put an arm around both of them. “Work hard to help Frank and Tony. I put paddles and life vests in the canoe. When you are done you can paddle home safely and… go to your room if you feel like you need alone time.” Brandon said, “Love you Dad.” Toby just hugged his Dad. Sam took his leave and I walked him out. When we went out the front door I said, “That was one of the coolest things I’ve ever seen.” He replied, “It only worked because you were the right guy in the right place. Are we still on for tomorrow morning?” “You bet. That part will be a big help.” Sam said, “It will be done. See you in church tomorrow. Thank you for my sons.” I said, “I don’t think they were in any real danger. They both swim like fish.” Sam said, “No, it’s not that. They don’t have to hide from me anymore. That’ll make us closer.” I patted his shoulder and he headed off to his car. When I returned to the kitchen, the dishes were put away and the dishwasher was running. Toby volunteered, “I’m helping Frank.” Brandon was standing by Tony and didn’t feel the need to announce his allegiance. I said, “Well then. Let’s get this show on the road.” We all piled into the Mustang. True, it was a cool car but for six people, not so much. I drove to the industrial park where I maintained my office. It had been a steal. It was once leased to a print shop but they had moved out some years ago and it had sat empty. I had a paid five year lease. I showed my ID, passed through the gate and drove around to the loading dock of my building. “This is it guys. I told you last night that I had started building a business, this will be its headquarters.” I parked but left the engine running. I said, “Frank, when I pull the van out pull the car in.” I took the keys to the garage like loading dock door and opened it. Inside the GMC van that I bought was sitting there waiting. It cranked on the first turn and I pulled out. We changed vehicles and left the car locked up nice and tight at the warehouse. The work van as I thought of it was a lot more comfortable for six people and its 350 engine had a nice authoritative tone. It was just a few minutes until the air conditioning had banished the muggy early spring heat. Frank’s place was a furnished one bedroom starter apartment with a kitchenette in a modest complex favored by students. We had him cleaned out, key returned and deposit promised by the end of the month. Tony’s place was a furnished room in a boarding house favored by hobos. He was out in less than thirty minutes. When we returned to the warehouse, I had Frank drive the crew home in the van while I took Tony for a side trip. When we got down the road in the Mustang I said, “Tony, last night when I gave you your rub down, it broke my heart to see that someone had deliberately hurt you. I don’t know what happened and I won’t venture to guess but it’s clear a lot of bad things happened after your parents split up.” Tony said, “It started before. My old man was a drinker. He found out I was gay by listening in on the phone. When he got drunk, he would beat me up or do sexual humiliation things to me. Mom caught him at it and we left. Things went from bad to eventually worse with step-dads. I think the last two were more sexually interested in me than Mom. Finally I gathered what I could and came back here looking for Chris.” “You came back for him.” He just nodded his head. “Have you told Chris about it?” “I’ve been so caught up in the joy of getting back together; I haven’t wanted to bring us down with all of that misery.” I sighed and said, “The kind of injury that you have had can come back to haunt you later on. This week I’m going to take you to a doctor and we’re going to get you checked out physically. Later on, we’re going to find a shrink that you can sit down with and help you with the invisible injuries. At some point you can sit down and talk to Chris about it. His love will help you heal.” Tim was quiet for a moment and said, “Tim, you aren’t Bat Man. You’re a saint.” I chuckled and said, “I’m hardly a saint. People often forget that in our world, saints and angels are just good people doing what they feel called to do. I love you Tony Romano and I want you to be part of my family. I will be the father to you have never had because you are damned well worth it.” Tony wept like a child. I pulled off into one of the many parks near the big lake and held him as he let out the pain and the hurt that he had been holding inside for so long. Like a quick summer storm the power of the pain and hurt roared but it had been robbed of its power and it ebbed away. Twenty minutes later we rolled into one of my favorite department stores where I got Tony a dozen assorted socks, a pair of good running shoes, a pair of good shoes, four levis 501 jeans, two khaki pants, six shirts, a good belt, a weeks’ worth of boxers, assorted toiletries and an overnight bag. On our way back to the house, Tony started to say something several times but couldn’t find the words. When we got home I said, “I’ve seen you searching for words and maybe being a little overwhelmed. There’s an old country saying my Dad used to repeat: what you are doing speaks louder than what you are saying.” I then gave him a huge hug when he returned with surprising intensity. We got Tony installed in his new room which turned out to be my old room from high school. I had long since gotten most everything that I needed out. It was nice enough with a desk, a Technics stereo, wardrobe, nice queen sized bed and a comfortable chair near the window where I used to read and do homework. Brandon parked himself at Tony’s elbow and was being quite helpful. I observed something about the older of Sam’s two boys that I didn’t quite understand but I filed it away. Brandon was a real people pleaser. He was very polite and attentive which was quite different from most boys his age. At first I attributed it to wanting to be liked by the older boys. Then I remembered that he was adopted. Sam had mentioned the circumstances and I wondered if he and Tony didn’t have some bad stuff in common. When I entered my own bedroom, it was obvious that Frank had taken on the room as a project. It smelled of Pine sol and the vacuum was parked by the bed. There was a Toby shape lump curled up on the bed. Frank appeared from the bathroom and I hugged him and gave him a kiss. I said, “You’ve really been working.” He grinned and said, “I want our nest to be just right.” “It looks like Toby ran out of gas.” Frank smoothed Toby’s hair with a brush of his hand and said, “He’s a cross between an angel and a horn dog. I can’t believe some of the stuff he asked me.” “Like what?” Frank motioned with his head toward the balcony and we went outside. Once there, he plopped down in the chair and sighed. “He’s really curious about us. He asked a lot of questions about what we do, how to do anal without it hurting, what it’s like to be with you, how to make sex better and all sorts of miscellaneous sexy gay details. I've never even done anal." “I’m not so sure that’s what Sam had in mind with us being role models.” Frank chuckled and said, “Certainly not for a thirteen year old, horndog that he is.” “It’s not bugging you, is it?” Frank said, “No, I can handle Toby and Brandon is a real sweetheart. Someday in the future…” “You think you might like to have kids?” “Yes. And you would be a great dad.” “I’m for it but, it would be uphill all the way. This is the South and Joe-Bob and Joe-Anne Baptist don’t see any difference between gay and pervert.” Frank snorted and said, “It would take living on our side of the street for a day for them to figure that one out. I don’t have to tell you that I had more than a few perverts sniffing my ass growing up in a boarding school not to mention a certain dirty, lecherous cop.” I gently stroked his shoulder and felt the tension there. I said, “I had my own troubles with that sort.” He said, “The adults you might want to be with were too decent and the ones that wanted to, you didn’t want to be anywhere near. Anyway, we can leave it at maybe someday and, we’re both for it.” I said, “Lunch is going to be late but, it’ll be worth the wait. Are you done in our room?” Frank reached over and took my hand, “Yes and, that’s the sweetest thing you’ve said to me so far.” “What do you mean?” “You said our room.” When Frank made it to the door to the master bedroom, he stopped, put his fingers to his lips and motioned for me to come. Brandon had knelt by Toby. He had one arm around Toby and was gently stroking his back with his other hand. There was nothing remotely sexual about it. The sight was both tender and touching. I said quietly to Frank, “There are depths to those boys; especially Brandon. They aren’t just a pair of teen horndogs. I think it is time for their first lesson.” Frank followed me as we went into the bedroom causing Brandon to start. I sat beside him on the floor and little Toby stirred but didn’t wake. I said very quietly to Brandon, “Toby asked a lot of questions about all sorts of topics. I thought I might start teaching you a few things when I saw you doing something right. What you are doing right now, this tenderness that you are showing is very right. Lots of grown men can’t do it or wouldn’t even think to.” Brandon said, “He’s just so darned cute, I want to hug him all the time.” I said, “That’s how I feel about Frank.” When I said that, two strong hands grabbed the upper trapezius muscles of my shoulders in just the right place with just the right force. Frank had liked what he had heard. Brandon asked, “Are there any other tips you have for us?” I said, “When you two are together, take your time. It’s not a race you know.” Brandon chuckled and said, “Well, we do race to see how fast we can make each other…” Franks interrupted, “Yeah that can be fun sometimes. It’s one of the rare competitions where everyone wins but, I think Tim means if you aren’t in a hurry, take your time and enjoy it.” I said, “Well, I’m going to have hamburgers in about thirty minutes. Why don’t you and Toby have a nap here and we’ll come and get you when they’re ready.” Frank and I both hugged Brandon and he curled up around his little brother. As we left, I heard Frank sigh and I asked, “What?” Frank said, “They’re just so cute together.” I agreed, “They are that.” Frank said, “We should try that game of theirs sometime.” When we passed Tony’s room, Chris had returned with an overnight bag and the two of them were both sitting in the big chair by the window in deep conversation. Frank was going to go inside and I stopped him. He looked back at me in silent question and I said quietly, “Tony has a lot of unpleasant things to tell Chris about that happened while they were separated.” When we made it to the kitchen, I did my short order cook thing. That job I had in the summer of tenth grade was of great value. I had learned how to make a kitchen run like a fine engine. Frank watched in fascination as I put six ears of corn on to boil, a can of baked beans, pulled out an appropriate amount of frozen French fries and prepared twelve hamburger patties. Frank said, “I don’t think I even saw blurs where your hands were moving.” I grinned at Frank and said, “I’m fast in the kitchen. I slow down when I’m making something special but this is supposed to be fast.” I had the grill warming up and I had the burgers ready. Ten minutes later, and Frank’s help with the French fries, I was ready to feed my crew. Frank began to set the table and I went back upstairs to call everybody to dinner. Chris and Tony were still having that discussion but I decided to let them know lunch was finally here. I stepped into the room and said, “Lunch is late but, it’s here.” Chris hopped up from where he was sitting and jumped at me. I caught him easily as he wrapped me in a hug with his arms and legs and kissed me. “I didn’t realize you were that hungry.” Tony joined the hug and said, “No. He’s just really pleased about what you are doing for me.” I squeezed Chris and Tony and said, “I love you guys. I’d do that for all of you if you needed it.” Chris kissed me again and said, “That’s what makes you so damned special Tim. We know you would.” Chris and Tony shared a mischievous look and Chris said, “While we can’t do anything quite as nice for you, we have an idea of something we would like to try that we think you’ll enjoy for later.” “I’m intrigued. What did you have in mind?” Chris whispered something so salacious in my ear that it made my cock twitch and was aware of his rather intimate embrace. I gave him another kiss, gently let him down and said, “It sounds like fun to me. We’ll have to see if Frank will go along. I’ll have to get a tarp from the garage to catch all the fluids. Now scoot- off to the kitchen you two.” The next stop was my bed room where I found two little cuties napping face down cheek to cheek. I sat on the edge of the bed and used my favorite wake up routine: I gently massaged both of their backs. Brandon made an unintelligible sound and stretched his arms and legs out as far as possible. I suspected that Toby was playing possum to enjoy the attention as the little horndog was humping the bed. Finally I said, “Lunch is late but it’s ready.” Toby said, “Murfengerbler.” Brandon started giggling. “OK, first one up gets a big hug.” Brandon rolled over and lowered his legs over the side of the bed. I picked him up and he wrapped me up with his arms and legs just like Chris had done a little while ago. He giggled, I gave him a peck on the cheek and told him to scoot. I looked down and Toby was giving me puppy eyes, “I don’t get one?” I reached down, picked him up and he wrapped me up just like Brandon and Chris had done. I was aware of his very hard boner in my ribs as he whispered in my ear, “If you want to, I’ll never tell.” I sighed and sat down on the edge of my bed stroking his back and said, “We can’t Toby. You’re much too young.” Toby said, “Grownups like to have sex with me. I like it.” Holy shit. I asked him carefully, “Where does this happen Toby?” “I was with my dad one day and we had been out on the lake in our boat. Dad had to go to the bathroom but I didn’t so I stayed in the truck. A man in the woods showed me his weiner and some money. I came back later on my bike and we went into the woods and sucked each other’s weiners. Then he did something I’d never even imagined. He stuck his tongue up my ass and licked it and I spurted and spurted. He gave me fifty dollars.” I had to be very careful here. I had seen the signs but I just hoped it wasn’t true. “That’s really, really dangerous Toby. There are men that like to hurt boys. They get off on it.” Toby humped into me. He said breathily, “I’ve seen Chris there and I saw Frank’s big dick in there and I know dad sucked your dick there. I was watching from the bushes. Come on. Let me suck you off. Nobody will ever know.” I said, “Toby, I’d like to but, I just can’t. You’re really cute and everything but you’re 13. When you cruise, does Brandon go with you?” “Uh huh. Lot’s of teenagers like us go there to suck or get sucked. If someone is there you don’t want to be with, you just ride away.” I could tell Toby was really getting hot and it was turning me on. As Toby was humping me a hand slipped up my shorts and it was Brandon. He looked up at me smiling as I hardened. “Guys, please. We can’t do this. They’ll miss us downstairs.” Brandon said, “No, they won’t. I told them that we had something to talk about. Come on. You saved us. We’re your reward.” “Yes. We will miss you downstairs. Now stop humping my boyfriend this instant”, Frank’s voice said with authority. Toby froze and Brandon unhanded me. Oh thank God. They were busted and they knew it. I put Toby down by Brandon and said, “I think I understand why Sam wanted you to spend time with us now. You’ve got to learn what’s appropriate. I haven’t bitched you out because you’ve hit on everybody in the house because I was going to have a quiet word with you later. That’s how I do things like that: praise in public, correct in private. That way saves a lot of embarrassment and hurt feelings.” Toby looked like he might cry and Brandon eyes were downcast. While they weren’t looking I motioned to Frank to come closer and follow my lead. I got down on one knee and hugged the two boys and Frank got them from the other side and we had them in a big hug.” I said, “The grownups here are off limits. We like you a lot and we want to be friends. It’s only natural that you’re crushing on us. Everybody makes mistakes. We forgive you. Learn from it and move along. OK?” Toby said, “We’re sorry.” Brandon added, “We won’t do it again.” Frank said, “You can have all the hugs you like. In unison, the two boys said, “Cool”, and hugged us back fiercely. Frank asked, “Do you guys know Jeb?” Toby wiped and eye and said, “Yeah, isn’t he the hot guy in the jeep?” Frank said, “Yes he is. Would you guys like a play date?” The two boys looked confused and then Brandon said, “Are you offering to hook us up?” Frank said, “I know him pretty good. He’s cute, a real horndog and, he’s under eighteen.” The two boys squealed and hugged us fiercely. Frank said, “All right then. This matter is closed. Let’s eat.” Everybody was in on the plot when Frank pulled into the drive way followed by Jeb’s tricked out jeep. Frank brought Jeb into the carport and introduced us: “Jeb, this is Tim, Chris and Tony and I think you know Toby and Brandon.” Jed said, “Yeah, I’ve seen most of you around. It’s really cool to finally meet you all.” Brandon said, “Oh… we’ve met”, and gave Jeb a huge wink. Jeb blushed so hard, I thought he might fall out. I said, “We were just about to hit the gym. Care to join us.” Jeb said, “Sure. Sounds like fun.” I lead the whole shirtless crowd through the gym and everybody pumped a little iron. I showed off maybe just a little and coached everyone in the use of the free weights and the machines. After seeing Frank pumped up a little I got more than a little excited. While the group was working I gave Jeb a little nod and he followed me out on the car port. He said, “I wondered who owned that Mustang.” “That’s my baby.” Jeb said, “I’ve seen you around the docks. How come you never…” “I was tempted. Frank said you had talent.” “I take it Frank and you?” I nodded. “We don’t do under aged guys. When Frank was with you, he was too stoned to notice anything but your huge dick.” Jeb chuckled and said, “You’re lucky. Frank is hot as hell. If you don’t do under aged guys, what are you doing with Toby and Brandon?” I said, “We look after them. Sure, they crush on us but none of us will. So, how would you like to spend a little time with them?” At that moment it clicked in Jeb’s head, “Are you hooking us up?” “Only if you’re into it.” Jeb said, “Hell yeah! Brandon is hot and Toby is so cute it’s ridiculous.” I said, “Two rules: no anal and you’re gentle with them OK?” Jeb said, “You really are looking out for them.” I nodded. Jeb said, “Would you look out for me?” I asked, “How old are you?” “I’ll be sixteen[1] in July.” “Sure. You can hang out with us. Just don’t hit on the grownups; at least until after your birthday. When we wrap us the workout, follow our lead. You’ll find yourself alone with Toby and Brandon.” “Damn. This is the best Saturday ever!” I said, “One word of advice. It’s not like cruising. You’ll be safe in there. Take your time and really enjoy it.” I looked down, saw his shorts bulging and said, “I see you comprehend the possibilities. Are we cool?” Jeb said, “Oh hell yeah.” We went back inside and everyone made one more round through the machines. Then we hit the showers. I thought Toby and Brandon’s eyes were going to bug out of their heads. Everybody got a towel to cover up their boners. We crowded into the sauna and I started giving hot oil rub downs but without the sexy finishing moves from the night before. Tony and Chris were the first to depart. Then I gave Frank a rub down and he gave me one and darned if he wasn’t getting really good at it. Then I started with Toby who groaned in pleasure as I worked his back and really got a kick out of my massaging his feet. Brandon also enjoyed my attention and I have to admit that I was impressed by the size of the tent he had pitched. Finally I got to Jeb and really enjoyed the way he was so responsive. While I stayed well clear of the usual erogenous zones, he quivered and shook as I worked his legs. As I was working his feet, I heard Toby chuckle and Brandon gasp. Jeb’s boner had twitched and thrown off his towel. When I finished up, I said, “Y’all have fun” and Frank and I hit the showers.” As we showered off the oil and sweat Frank said, “What you say we go upstairs and play that game Brandon mentioned.” “Sounds like fun to me.” As we passed Tony’s room, the door was closed and Rush’s Signals was playing at moderate volume. We grinned as we went into our room and played that game that everybody wins. It turned out that Frank and I really enjoyed Toby and Brandon’s game. We both won and it didn’t take very long. In fact we played twice; once in bed and the second time in the shower. While we were dressing, I said, “Stop humping my boyfriend” and we both cracked up. “You saved me you know. With Toby humping me and Brandon having me by the crank, they damned near got me.” Frank said, “I was standing outside and heard most of it. You were doing OK until Brandon double teamed you.” I said, “The hell of it is, they wanted it bad and they were warming me up. As far as sins go, nobody was getting raped.” He chuckled and said, “Well, nobody but you.” “I just didn’t want to let that get started. Once it starts, it wouldn’t end there.” Frank nodded and said, “Toby is really sweet and cute but, he really works it. Have you noticed how sometimes he acts like he’s a much younger boy? He even sounds younger when he’s doing that.” “It works for him and, he works it. It gets the attention that he wants. Knowing that those two cruise the park makes me really nervous.” Frank slipped on his cute YMCA mid rift shirt and said, “If the wrong person were to show up, they would become pictures on milk cartons.” I dropped to one knee, kissed his navel and he giggled. “Are you starting again?” “In case you didn’t know, this is my favorite shirt”, I said and put my tongue in his navel. “You are starting again”, he said as his cock twitched in his boxers. I stood up, embraced him looking him in the eye and said, “Frank, I haven’t said and I don’t want it just assumed. There really is no temptation. I love the other guys but I’m in love with you.” Frank surprised me by jumping into my arms and locking his legs around me like Toby had done. We just stood there kissing for a while when two more pairs of arms wrapped around us. Tony said, “It looks like they figured it out”, and kissed me on the cheek. “There was never really any doubt”, Chris said. “At first I was disappointed when Tim didn’t look at me that way and then Tony came back for me.” Frank said, “Many people live their whole life and never have this. We are blessed. By the way Tim, can we get a cat?” I laughed and said, “We’ve got Toby who is ten times the mischief and trouble of any cat. We really don’t need one.” And that’s how we got a cat but that’s a different story. When it turned five o’clock, Toby, Brandon and Jeb had been in the sauna almost two hours. When we left I turned the heat off so they hadn’t cooked but I decided to check on them. I went down to the gym and the only sign anything was afoot was the pile of clothes in the locker room. I picked up three water bottles and stopped outside the sauna and listened. There were giggles and low conversation but it didn’t sound like anything serious was going on. I knocked on the door and cracked it so they could hear me, “Y’all all right in there?’ Brandon said, “Just a minute… OK.” I opened the door and stuck my head into a miasma of cum, teen hormones and the coconut scented oil. The boys were quite a sight all sitting in a lump in the right top corner of the sauna. Toby was sitting in Jeb’s lap with a towel covering their bits and Brandon was leaning against Jeb and Jeb had his arm around him. Jeb had white pearly cum drops in hair and Toby had something on his face that I suspected was the same. They all looked completely spent. I handed them each a bottle of water and asked, “Did you guys enjoy yourself?” They all took a hard slug of the water bottles. Jeb said, “Oh my God.” Toby giggled and Brandon said, “You were so right. When you have a chance to take your time it’s so much better and Jeb was so... nice.” Jeb leaned over and kissed Brandon’s head and hugged and kissed Toby. “I’ve seen you guys around for months but I never imaged…” I said, “I’m glad you guys had fun…” Toby said, “Fun is Disneyworld.” He snuggled against Jeb’s bare chest. “This was way better. Guess what?” I chuckled and said, “Well, I seriously doubt you’re preggers.” All three laughed at that and Toby said, “Jeb and me have the same birthday: July 25th.” “We’ll have to throw you a party.” Toby’s hand disappeared under the towel in Jeb’s lap and said, “This is all the party I want.” I picked up a stray towel and wiped the suspicious stain off of Toby’s face and the pearly blob out of Jeb’s hair which elicited a chuckle from Brandon. “You guys really need a shower. It’s getting a little late in the day. Brandon and Toby’s Dad wants them home before sunset and I’m about to start supper. So, are y’all about ready to wrap it up?” Jeb said, “At this point we’re just enjoying each other’s company. We’ll be out soon.” “Good. Sunset is about eight o’clock so, you’ve got a little time.” As I turned to go out, out of the corner of my eye I caught Toby diving under the towel in Jeb’s lap and the surprise on Jeb’s face. I went into the kitchen and put a big pot of water on to boil and threw in a packet of crab boil. As soon as it was boiling I threw in lemon slices, onions and new potatoes and let it boil for twenty minutes as I slipped off to call Sam. We had quite a lot to discuss. That was a discussion that ran a bit longer than the twenty minutes that I allocated for it. Sam was not at all amused that Toby and Brandon had been cruising the park. Nor was he thrilled to know that that they had actually seen him cruising the park, much less being with me. The idea that some asshole had lured Toby into the bushes at the park and molested him, however gently or pleasantly, made both of us livid. That explained Toby’s sexual aggressiveness. Brandon was similar but not to the same degree. Sam sighed as I recounted how they had made advances to everyone during the day climaxing with their one-two ambush of me just before lunch. Then he howled with laughter when I told him about Frank’s Stop humping my boyfriend. Neither of us could put our foot down and say no more cruising. Hypocrisy like that with teenagers never works. It was also no huge surprise that even teens looked for a place to get together with like-minded people. Then I told him about my matchmaking and he was quiet for a moment. “The Jeep kid huh?” “Frank actually knows him. He’s really sweet to the boys.” “You know that makes a lot of sense. As tall as he is, I would have never guessed he was just fifteen.” “He and Toby share the same birthday: July 25th.” “It’s not a perfect solution but, if they’re together, they aren’t cruising.” I said, “I think it’s good for Jeb too. I think he’s pretty lonely. Frank said his parents have already left to summer in Europe and left the poor kid by himself all summer.” “Summer in Europe? His last name isn’t Somerset is it?” “I believe it is.” “Jesus. Do you know who they are?” “Old money?” “Big time. They own a big chunk of the shipyards on the coast and most of Deep South Power. They’re worth at least 9 figures.” “If you ask me, anybody that would treat their kid like that is worthless.” We had a feast that night. In some cookbooks they call it a “low country boil”. In the part of the south where Cajun culture had left its footprint, we call it boiling up a mess of shrimp. It works the same way for crawfish. Each plate had at least twenty boiled shrimp, new potatoes, corn on the cob and smoked sausage that had all picked up the seasoning of the crab boil spices in the water. I had mixed up a concoction of catsup, lemon juice, horseradish, Worcestershire sauce and Tiger sauce. It was a spicy sauce to dip the shrimp in. After the shrimp were done, I pulled out a lemon icebox pie that didn’t stand a chance. The boys were sad that they had to go but I told them that I had talked to their Dad and he was looking forward to meeting Jeb and had invited him to spend the night. At that Toby twitched and Brandon looked like I had grown horns. It was a simple matter to put the canoe on the rack on top of Jeb’s truck. As the shadows lengthened, Jeb sought me out and said, “Thank you for the best Saturday of my life.” I hugged him and said, “You helped me out by being so good to and for the little guys. I won’t forget it. Earlier you asked if I would look out for you too. We’ll talk tomorrow.” Jeb smiled, hugged me again and took off in the jeep after carefully bucking Toby and Brandon’s seat-belts. That told me all I needed to know about Jeb Somerset. He was in my ledger of good people. That night we were all wasted from the efforts of the day. We all ended up on my bed in our boxers just hanging out and enjoying each other’s company. I think we laughed for a half hour about Toby and Brandon’s ambush, Frank’s stop humping my boyfriend and getting hit on all morning by clumsy teen boy horn dogs. When we had been quiet for a while, Tony asked, “Hey Tim. I know you’ve been hearing indecent proposals all day. Are you up for another one?” “As long as it doesn’t involve thirteen year olds and long prison sentences, I’m all ears.” Frank and Chris perked up and paid attention and Tony said, “I know we’re couples but there’s something I wanted to ask about: Chris and I were talking and uh…” I saved Tony and said, “How would we feel about swapping from time to time?” Tony nodded. “I don’t know”, I said as I ran my hand down Frank’s back. “How do we feel about that.” Frank shrugged and said, “I’m too tired now but I’m not really against it.” Chris said, “I owe you at least one for all the blow jobs you gave me and I was too selfish to do anything for you.” “That doesn’t bother me”, Frank said. “We were friends and you needed someone.” Chris said, “It bothers me. You were good to me and I was selfish.” Tony said, “I want to show my appreciation to Tim for everything he’s done.” He hugged Chris and said, “You gave me back my life.” I said, “None of this is really about sex. It’s really about closeness. We’re talking about using sex to express a bunch of feelings that I’ll bet we don’t all have sorted out yet. None of us are really against swapping partners?” Everyone shook their heads. Frank said, “Let’s give it little time. There’s another question I had on my mind. Cruising has been my recreation and way of meeting people since I started in junior college. In some ways it’s fun and exciting and”, he put his hand on my hand and said, “It’s how I met you.” Tony flipped his hair and said, “I’ve never cruised but working in a restaurant, I my ass sure got slapped. I had to learn how to keep moving so none of the old geezers could get too grabby.” “We don’t have to decide any of this tonight and we’re all dead. Let’s get some sleep.” Chris and Tony started to rise and I said, “Not so fast.” I positioned us so that Frank was on my right, Tony on my left and Chris was opposite Tony. I reached up, turned out the lights and the moon glow dimly illuminated the room. I said, “Everybody, rub the back on your right.” I felt Franks hands on my back and I reached over and rubbed Tony’s back and shoulders. There were a few sighs of pleasure as everyone got comfortable. We stayed at it for a few minutes and then turned over. Now I was rubbing Frank’s back and Tony was rubbing mine. After a few minutes of that I said, “There’s more than one way to show affection and feel closeness to the people you care about. Goodnight.” Tony snuggled in behind me with his arm over my shoulder. I had my arm over Frank and my chest against his back. Soon I could feel Tony’s rhythmic breathing on my shoulder. That bed had never been more comfortable. I woke before first light and savored Tony’s morning wood in my back and my own neatly parked in the cleft of Frank’s behind. The night had cooled and I could smell rain but, I was warm and quite comfortable. Tony snorted and rolled over. I was surprised that we had stayed together as long as we had. I was entirely too fascinated by the way the early morning sun caught Frank’s hair to give it much notice. It sparkled and glowed making his sleeping form appear angelic. I kissed that beautiful neck which rewarded me with a moan and he rolled onto his back. The morning light revealed that Frank’s cock was standing up in all its majesty through the fly in his boxers. There was a slurp and a moan behind me. Chris had the same idea that I did. I kissed my way down Frank’s chest and arrived at the only part of Frank that was wide awake. I licked it a few times causing it to twitch and harden even more and then I went down on him. I gave Frank a very gentle, non-rushed blow job starting very slowly and raising its intensity gradually as his cock responded. This wasn’t at all about me. This was all about giving my love the most pleasant wake up possible. Frank slept soundly but his cock was indeed wide awake. It hardened to the point to the foreskin pulling back exposing the exquisitely sensitive glans. His breath quickened and caught, his hips twitched and he shook. I tasted pre-cum and his cock began to pulse. He was still asleep but his body was waking up. I resisted the urge to go fast. I wanted his orgasm to wake him. Behind me Chris was applying the same treatment to Tony and from the sound of it, things were going well. Suddenly as I gently sucked Frank’s cock, it twitched and there was so much pre-cum I thought he had come but, his whole body began to shake. He gasped as the orgasm brought him to consciousness moaning in ecstasy. Frank’s cum hit the back of my throat once, twice, thrice, four and five times. He shook and twitched breathing hard and making cute little whimpering sounds. When he was done I moved to take his head and shoulders in a powerful kiss. He stopped me, giggling and whispered, “I’ve got morning breath.” I said, “I love ALL of you baby, even the morning breath”, and kissed him with all the passion in me. As I kissed him there was wonder in his eyes. I looked deep into those sparkling blue eyes as I held him and saw a tear forming. I reached out and wiped the tear away and asked, “What’s the matter?” His arms went round me and kissed my neck around to my ear and said, “I never knew. I never knew that anyone could look at me the way you do. I never knew anyone could hold me like you. I never knew that anyone could touch me like you. I have never felt so loved and I’ve never been so happy. Now, it’s your turn.” Unlike the slow deliberate blow job I had given Frank, he went down on me fast and fierce like he was starving for my cum. It was absolutely amazing looking down and seeing his beautiful face on my cock. It was an incredible turn on that made my head lol back and my toes to curl. I felt the orgasm building in my balls. I looked beside us and Tony was applying the same treatment to Chris who was also really feeling it. Not that I needed it, but seeing Chris’s back arched in a shuddering, shaking, twitching orgasm was the last little thing that made me cum explosively in Frank’s mouth. I heard him choke but he didn’t back off. It was a mind blowing orgasm. Something like a religious experience as most people that have one yell— Oh God, oh God, oh God. As Chris came, he actually did. After I was done, I sat up and pulled Frank into my lap we held each other. It was quiet as the morning sun warmed the room and we held our loves. Finally Tony said, “Now that’s what they mean by rise and shine.” Frank said, “If you have to wake up, there’s worse ways.” I said, “We really don’t have to get up yet. It’s still a little before six. We could stay here a while enjoying the company.” Chris said, “I have an idea.” He hopped up and went in the bathroom. I heard the bath running. After a flush he came back. “Nice. You started filling up the big tub.” Chris smiled and nodded. The running water had the predictable effect of making us all need to go. One by one we made a pass through the bathroom and watched as the water level in the sunken tub slowly rose. Frank said, “After church, what are we going to do?” I said, “It’s Memorial Day. I own a little place in the country. How would you guys like to take a drive, have a barbecue and camp out?” Frank said, “What kind of camping?” “It’s a deer camp. I lease it to some hunting clubs and they take care of it. Nobody will be there this time of year. We’ll have a house and there’s a really nice creek and waterfall for swimming. We can spend the night and come back tomorrow afternoon. Heck, there's no real reason we have to come back for a few days.” Frank smiled and said, “As long as I don’t have to wrestle mosquitoes. Sounds like fun.” Chris and Tony both nodded. We spent a while in the big sunken tub having fun washing each other and being silly. Then we got dressed. Tony and Chris wandered off to their room for clothes. Frank and I stood naked in front of each other and made a game of dressing each other. I picked a pair of blue boxers for Frank. He picked a red pair for me. We dressed each other and as he was pulling the red Polo over his head I kneelt in front of him and kissed his belly button. He giggled and said, “Are you starting again?” “Not really. I just love this belly button”, I pulled his shirt down, kissed him and said, “and everything attached to it.” He melted into my arms and said, “I had no idea that it would be like this. It’s like a dream.” “Me either. When you are in my arms, when our friends are by our side, I feel more alive than I have for a long time. Frank Beauregard, you will always and forever be first in my heart. I love you more than life.” Frank stiffened in my arms and said, “Did you just propose to me?” “Yes.” For the second time that morning tears leaked from Frank’s eyes. “Tim Shepherd, you will always and forever be first in my heart. Your love honors me, strengthens me and lifts me up. My life began when I met you. You have taught me to look forward to each new day with joy.” I said, “Wow. This is…” Now it was my turn. Big fat tears rolled down my face. Tony stuck his head in my door and said, “Are you guys about ready… wait, what’s wrong?” Frank said, “Tim and I just said our vows. I think we’re married now.” I choked and said, “Well, it won’t hold up in court.” Tony joined Chris in the door and said, “You two just figuring it out?” “What?” I asked, cluelessly. “That you’re a couple, that’s what”, Tony said with a big grin on his face. “I could tell the first time that I saw you that you two were as totally into each other as much as me and Chris.” I stroked Frank’s hair and said, “The feelings were there, we just got them out. If you guys are ready, let’s eat.” A half hour later we rolled into the IHOP on the highway. Chris and Tony looked really sharp and Frank and I were in khakis and Polos. The girl that seated us said, “Oh my”, blushed hard, and fanned herself with the menu. It was fun as the whole staff and at least one of the bus boys flirted with us. We had a good breakfast and I noted Frank’s preference of breakfast drink: pineapple juice. Tony was totally into and Chris was sort of into coffee. Apparently, Chris actually liked cream and sugar more than coffee. We reached the church a quarter to ten and met Sam, Toby, Brandon and Jeb. The transformation of Jeb was striking. He wasn’t the sullen, downcast teen that I had seen cruising the docks. He was smiling and animated, chatting amiably with the boys. I shook hands with Sam and asked, “So how do you like Jeb.” Sam said, “He’s a great kid. When we adopted Brandon, we had a big brother in mind for Toby. Now Brandon and Toby have a big brother and they love him.” I asked the boys, “No more pre-dawn canoe raids?” Toby and Brandon replied in unison, “No sir.” I leaned over, and gently pulled Toby and Brandon to me and whispered, “Not that I really mind pulling really cute and really naked teens out of the water. I just don’t want them to get hurt.” They giggled and hugged me. Frank and Chris were laughing with Jeb and Tony was talking to an older woman that gave him a big hug. Sam asked, “Tim, I hate to ask but could you keep the kids for a few days? My dad is really bad off and I need to go down to New Orleans.” I said, “Sure. I’m taking the guys up to my place at Arrowhead after church. They’ll love it.” All of the sudden someone grabbed me in a big hug. I turned around to see Jeb smiling at me. He said, “Thanks for everything Tim.” I grinned at him and had him come close. “After church, Sam has to go to New Orleans for a few days. I’m taking the guys to my place in the country. It’s nothing fancy but it’ll be fun. Heck, we might even stay another day or two if we’re having fun.” Jeb’s eyes smiled and said, “Can I run by my house and get some stuff?” “Sure. You got a speedo?” He raised an eyebrow and nodded. “How about Brandon and Toby?” “Yeah, they do but try not to give me a boner in front of the church.” “Make sure you bring them and some flip flops. We’ll be miles from anywhere and we can let our hair down.” Organ music pipped and the crowd gathered everyone inside the Saint Thomas’s, medium sized Anglican and quite beautiful Church. It was my first look at the inside of the place. The building was a large A-frame with great timbers. Kids in robes were busy lighting candles and a big flag was front and center with a sign that read, “Remember” in keeping with Memorial Day weekend. Sam, his boys and Jeb sat on the row in front of us. Our clump, sat behind them. Father Ashley, Chris's dad, began the services which have been aptly called Anglican aerobics. We stood, sang, sat, listened, stood, read, sat, stood, sang and so on. This went on for a good fifteen minutes. I guess that’s why so many Anglicans look fit. The Priest got to his message and began, “Today is a remembrance of our soldiers and many of you know that I was a Marine Officer. I want to remember an officer who I greatly respected and who taught me all I ever knew about being a soldier. When I first met him, I was probably the greenest 2nd Lieutenant in Vietnam and Colonel Shepherd was already a legend.” I noticed Frank raise an eyebrow and Tony glanced at me. “Colonel Shepherd was a country boy who was drafted in 1942 to fight in World War 2. He chose the Marine Corps and it made him a rifleman. In his first action, he won a Navy Cross and a field commission at Tarawa. In the following years Two Silver Stars and a Purple heart at Guam and Okinawa and finished the war the youngest Captain in the Marine Corps.” “After the war he went to Annapolis and graduated in the top 5%.” “He was there in Korea for the Inchon landings and the Chosin Reservoir.” “In 1968 when my platoon ran into an ambush and we were all injured, low on ammunition and in very deep trouble, the Colonel personally took command of a company and came and got us.” “I was grateful but not surprised because the Colonel taught all his young officers’ three things: take care of your men, take care of your men, take care of your men.” “There was never a more appropriate name for an officer than Colonel Shepherd.” “People, I was there when the Colonel came down on the Vietcong like the wrath of God and saved my platoon. I also saw him weep for the men he couldn’t save.” “Was he a hero? He would tell you no. He was a Marine doing his job but when he came to get us out of that trap, he was my hero. It will always be an honor that I knew him, served with him and called him a friend.” “The Colonel has been gone for a while now. Cancer took his oldest son in the late seventies and his wife and himself within a year of each other in ’83 but the Colonel’s legacy will always live on in the Marines he took care of.” “Yesterday, I heard an amazing story. Two of our young members were up at dawn having fun paddling their canoe around the big lake. In their haste to get started, they forgot life-jackets. When something startled one of the boys they capsized in the deep water of the channel. Those two boys were in deep trouble.” “They weren’t alone out there. Someone else saw the boys go over and knew that they were in deep water. He was on a patio thirty feet off the ground. There was no hesitation. This person acted without thought or fear. He slid down a drain pipe, went in the water and saved those boys. One of the boys said he was barely wet when those strong hands grabbed him and put him on the canoe. The other said he thinks this guy is Batman and doesn’t want the secret to get out.” Laughter ran through the hall as I caught Toby’s eye and he winked at me. “It did not surprise me in the least that person was another Shepherd— the youngest son of my friend the Colonel.” “Sam and Tim, would you mind coming up?” Sam and his two boys and I joined the Priest at the front of the Sanctuary. “Sam, you had a request?” “Yes father. I’ve known Tim for some years and he is a fine young man. I can’t think of anyone who would be a better Godfather for my boys.” The Priest smiled and said, “I think that’s an excellent choice. Mr. Shepherd, are you a Christian sir?” “I was raised Methodist.” The Priest grinned and said, “Well, nobody’s perfect. I know the kind of people you come from. Will you agree to guide and protect these boys, and raise them as your own should Sam fall?” “I do father.” “Then it is done. I have already done the paperwork and it will be filed on Tuesday.” “People, remember this Memorial Day all of the fallen. The Wall in our Memorial Garden has too many names from this very county. We will sing the Doxology and be dismissed.” The choir director stood and big pipe organ played the song. Taken up by the choir and the congregation it was quite majestic. We left the Church after shaking hands, introductions and comments from well-wishers. As I was on the way out Chris’s Mom intercepted me and spoke in my ear, “Thank you so much for getting Tony and Chris back together. Chris was so lost without him.” “It was a just a happy coincidence. I’m glad I could help.” She smiled and said, “There’s no such thing as coincidences. Those two belong together. A mother knows these things.” We left in the van for the house while Jeb and the boys left in the jeep to pack a few things for our outing. This was going to be a lot of fun. [1] -In this state in 1986, the age to drive was 15 and age on consent was 16.
  • Create New...

Important Information

Our Privacy Policy can be found here. We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..